Page | 1

Page | 2
Page | 5
Page | 6
Table of Contents
Chapter 145 – Tsubaki
Chapter 146 - Discarded items and a certain consideration
Chapter 147 - The Old World Information Terminal
Chapter 148 - Sheryl's Artifact Shop
Chapter 149 - Hunter Rank Adjustment Request
Chapter 150 - The Monsters in the Depths
Chapter 151 - Yumina's Training
Chapter 152 - A Critical Moment of Truth
Chapter 153 - The Trigger for Yumina
Chapter 154 - Tior's Lament
Chapter 155 - Reconstruction Complete
Chapter 156 - The Type Who's Sweet on Women
Chapter 157 - Hopes and Choices
Chapter 158 - Iida Commercial District Ruins
Chapter 159 - Reina and Togami
Chapter 160 - Luck is also part of one's abilities
Chapter 161 - The shortcomings of the comprehensive support system
Chapter 162 – Competitors
Chapter 163 - The Deliverer or the Intruder
Chapter 164 - Tior's Mutation
Chapter 165 - Automatic Dolls
Chapter 166 - Reality's Resolution
Chapter 167 - Trial and Error

Page | 7
Chapter 145 - Tsubaki
A boy who had no money and no power, destined to wither away in
the back alleys of a slum, dreamed of becoming a hunter in pursuit of
escaping his hopeless future and attaining a decent life with safe meals
and a roof over his head. However, his fate was supposed to lead him to
the same ruinous end, albeit in the form of ruins. Yet, his encounter with
a mysterious woman named Alpha changed the course of his life.
Alpha desired Akira to conquer a certain ruin, and in return, Akira
gained Alpha's support. Her power was immense and it propelled the
young boy to rise rapidly as a hunter in a short period. Thanks to Alpha's
support, Akira became incredibly strong, surpassing even seasoned
hunters. Many praised his strength, and Akira himself understood that he
had become much stronger than before.
Akira braved countless life-or-death situations, traversed the brink of
death, and exerted his utmost effort to survive and emerge victorious.
Each time, he grew stronger, and his strength was genuine. However,
Akira knew that his own abilities fell far short of the achievements made
possible by Alpha's support. The accolades he received by wielding
borrowed power undermined his own evaluation of his abilities and
caused a distortion in his heart.
Eventually, Akira became entangled in a major conflict between the
two dominant factions in the slums. As a result, he intervened in a large-
scale battle between humanoid weapons and emerged victorious against
a formidable humanoid weapon with the assistance of Alpha's support. In
the midst of that battle, Akira earned the recognition of his adversary,
Logert, who even paid him respect.
However, Akira knew that his power was not his own but derived from
Alpha's. He felt guilty and disheartened by the fact that he had gained
Logert's respect by relying on the power of others, borrowed power.
Afterwards, Akira was embraced by Sheryl, who sensed his complex

Page | 8
emotions regarding his own power, even though she couldn't fully grasp
them. She expressed her gratitude, stating that thanks to Akira's power,
thanks to the power he possessed, they were able to live in the harsh
environment of the slums without being robbed or killed, and they could
live with peace of mind.
Those words allowed Akira to change his mindset. Even though his
strength was an embarrassing one that mistakenly presented borrowed
power as his own, he realized that he was still able to help those he
promised to assist. In that sense, he could perceive himself in a positive
light, accepting his current state as it was, at least for now.
Akira, who regained his spirit, resumed his hunter profession.
However, even with Alpha's support, it was impossible for Akira to fulfill
Alpha's request of conquering the ruins. He needed to obtain further
power to make that a reality someday. Akira's journey as a hunter was
still just beginning.
In the midst of the commotion at the Mihazono District ruins, Akira
had ordered a complete set of new equipment with the 600 million
Aurum he earned. While waiting for it to arrive, he had temporarily
halted his hunter activities. During that time, he was involved in various
other incidents, including the major conflict in the slums. But now,
preparations for resuming his hunter profession were complete. Along
with the new equipment, he also acquired a large off-road bike.
Currently, Akira was racing through the wilderness on his bike, aiming for
the depths of the Kuzuhara District ruins.
Just a little further from the outer perimeter of the ruins, Alpha
instructed Akira to change the route. Akira, following the instructions,
changed the direction of his bike and looked puzzled.
"Alpha, isn't it over there?"
In the direction Akira was pointing, there was a base constructed by
the Kagamayama City. This base, which was previously a temporary one,

Page | 9
had now finished construction and was functioning as a front-line base
for the conquest of the Kuzuhara District ruins.
From this front-line base, a rear communication line was established
toward the depths of the ruins. The extension work was still underway to
reach further into the depths.
For hunters with the ability to operate in the depths of the ruins, the
monsters inhabiting the outer perimeter posed no obstacle. However, the
treacherous land routes obstructed by collapsed high-rise buildings and
piles of debris were significant obstacles even for such hunters.
Moreover, as they advanced further, they would encounter powerful
monsters in an environment where movement was severely limited. The
difficulty of survival would increase exponentially.
Due to these reasons, the security forces had eliminated the monsters,
and the well-paved rear communication line provided easy movement. It
ensured safety for those who only wanted to catch a glimpse of the
depths and provided a convenient travel route for skilled individuals who
collected artifacts in the depths. Despite being a paid service, many
hunters came and went through it.
Naturally, Akira thought he would also go to the depths through that
rear communication line. However, Alpha shook her head with her usual
smile.
"I won't use the rear communication line. The place I'm guiding you to
is special. A different route would be more convenient. Besides, the rear
communication line is well-guarded, and every person who passes
through it is recorded. It serves as a measure for handling that as well."
"Meaning, it's better to act as if we're going to undiscovered ruins?"
Akira asked, understanding the situation.
"If that's what you want to call it," Alpha responded with a smile. Akira,
with anticipation evident on his face, smiled as well. Alpha nodded in
agreement.

Page | 10
 "That's right. Now, let's go."
"Understood!"
Akira accelerated his bike and charged straight into the Kuzuhara
District ruins. The outer perimeter of the ruins had been somewhat
paved due to the many hunters collecting artifacts. Thanks to that, Akira
had been able to ride his bike without any issues when he previously
fought against the Yaratasasori.
However, that only applied to the areas close to the outer perimeter.
As they moved deeper into the ruins, the terrain quickly deteriorated.
Experienced hunters, for reasons beyond the strength of the monsters
that inhabited the area, avoided passing through, so there were virtually
no paths. The ground was filled with rubble, and collapsed buildings
formed immense barriers, obstructing their way.
Akira forcefully pushed through the harsh and pathless route with
Alpha's advanced driving skills. He used the output of his large off-road
bike to propel small debris out of the way. Weakened walls were shot
before crashing through them. He used piles of rubble as makeshift
ramps to leap over other debris larger than his own height.
He even rode along the sides of toppled high-rise buildings, dashing
through, defying the concept of impassable terrain, all while continuing
to aim for the depths of the ruins.
Facing such an absurd and impassable route, Akira couldn't help but let
out a wry smile.
"It's certainly a difficult place to navigate with a car."
When Alpha suggested that the lucrative hunting grounds for their
next job should be in the depths of the Kuzuhara District ruins, she had
also recommended Akira to buy a bike. The reason being that there were
places where it would be difficult to progress with a vehicle.
Alpha smiled proudly.

Page | 11
 "Isn't it? I'm glad we have the bike."
"Absolutely," Akira agreed.
Difficult doesn't mean impossible. If he had come with a different type
of vehicle, he might have been forced into even more absurd means of
transportation. Akira thought about that and expressed his gratitude for
having the bike, which allowed him to make progress through this
relatively manageable route.
As Akira rode his bike through the pathless route, aiming for the
depths of the Kuzuhara District ruins, he finally encountered solid ground
and instinctively exhaled.
"Finally, it's a normal road. Does that mean we've come quite far?"
There are numerous reasons why the ruins had become desolate, but
the primary cause was likely large-scale battles. These battles occurred
between hunters who came to the ruins in search of artifacts and the
monsters inhabiting the area. While there were occasional conflicts
between the monsters themselves, it wasn't a major reason for the
severe deterioration of the ruins.
Akira had come to understand these things to some extent as a hunter,
and he thought that this area was relatively intact because it was rare for
hunters to reach this far. In other words, he determined that this was the
depths of the ruins.
Akira looked around, searching for buildings that seemed to hold
valuable artifacts. Then, beyond the sight of relatively intact abandoned
buildings, he saw a massive wall.
It was a line of countless high-rise buildings lying horizontally, with
every gap between the ruined buildings completely filled with rubble,
giving the impression that the entire complex was interconnected.
As Akira observed the tall and lengthy wall composed of numerous
ruined buildings and a massive amount of debris, he couldn't help but
think:

Page | 12
 "...It looks like a defensive wall of a city. Does the Kuzuhara District
ruins have something like this?"
Just as Akira thought he had finally reached the depths, exhaled and
expressed his impression of the wall-like structure around him, the bike
continued moving through the ruins without stopping. More precisely, it
was accelerating toward the massive wall.
Perplexed, Akira raised an eyebrow.
"Alpha, what are you doing?"
"What do you mean? I'm just heading towards our destination."
"Isn't this it?"
"No, it's not. Did I say we've arrived? We still have a little further to
go."
"A little further..."
Akira redirected his gaze to the "a little further" Alpha mentioned.
There it was, the massive wall-like structure. And finally, he noticed it and
panicked.
"Alpha?! There's no way we can get over that, right?"
"What are you talking about? I'm the one driving, remember? It's easy."
Thanks to the solid ground, the bike had already reached a speed close
to its maximum. It was too late to stop now. However, if they continued
straight, they would crash into the wall. Despite wearing reinforced
clothing, Akira felt like his body would be completely smashed upon
impact.
Without thinking, Akira manipulated his perception of time. The flow
of time in his consciousness slowed down, and the approaching speed of
the wall became slower. However, he knew that it was only in his
perception and that in reality, the speed hadn't changed at all. With a
grimace on his face, he shouted.

Page | 13
 "If it's so easy, then make sure we succeed! Absolutely, alright?!"
"Of course. Leave it to me. Let's go."
Contrasting Akira's desperate expression, Alpha remained composed
and directed a confident smile towards him. She had been training Akira
to drive the bike to some extent, but now she took complete control of
the bike's operation.
In the next moment, the bike, under the godlike control of Alpha,
gained a miraculous level of maneuverability. It changed its direction
forcefully, utilizing the slight irregularities in the ground and small pieces
of debris to leap up.
While inertia propelled the bike forward, forcibly changing its direction
would cause the balance to drastically falter. Furthermore, with the tires
leaving the ground, there would be a temporary loss of control. Normally,
a major accident would be inevitable at this point, causing Akira's face to
contort even further.
However, for Alpha, who had calculated and planned everything
meticulously, there were no factors that could cause an accident. From
an outsider's perspective, it seemed like the bike was out of control, but
it soared through the air and landed on the side of an adjacent ruined
building.
Continuing its momentum without slowing down, the bike changed its
direction perpendicularly to the ground, running parallel to it. Then, it
leaped off the side of the ruined building and landed on the massive wall,
resembling a defensive barrier ahead.
Akira had previous experience descending the side of a high-rise
building using the enhanced abilities of his reinforced suit and the recoil
of gunfire. However, this time, he was going in the opposite direction and
on a bike, moving even faster than before. His face visibly contorted.
"Alpha! Did this bike come with a wall-running feature or something!?"

Page | 14
 "If you're asking whether it has a wall-running function, then no, it
doesn't."
"Then why are we running on walls!?"
"The tires of this bike have a strong grip designed for improved posture
control, maneuverability, rapid acceleration, and quick stops. By applying
my driving skills, it's easy to utilize the strong grip."
"That's not what I mean! I'm saying there's no wall-running function,
right!? What happens if we fall!?"
With a desperate expression on his face, Alpha laughed and hit the nail
on the head.
"It'll be fine as long as you don't lose balance by thrashing around. So,
don't thrash around, okay?" Alpha said, causing Akira to immediately stop
shouting and focus on maintaining balance. It paid off, and the bike
successfully reached the top of the massive wall.
Alpha skillfully maneuvered the bike to land on the rooftop of the
interconnected ruined buildings resembling a defensive barrier. Akira,
feeling a sense of relief, couldn't help but let out a deep sigh.
"I thought I was going to die..."
"Oh, don't worry. With my driving skills, it's impossible for the bike to
fall off the wall. Besides, the reinforced suit has a ground contact
function, so even if it falls, you won't die. It's possible to walk in mid-air
for a short time. So, there's no risk of falling to your death."
"That's not the issue here."
While he understood that he wouldn't die, fear was still fear. Akira's
sigh of relief carried a deep sense of relief.
"So, is this our destination?"
"A little further. Look."

Page | 15
 Alpha pointed to the interior view of the wall, gesturing towards the
edge of the rooftop where Akira had slowly moved on the bike. As Akira
saw the scene, his face filled with astonishment. There, an undeteriorated
pre-apocalyptic cityscape stretched out before him.
"I can't believe there's such a place in a location like this..."
Akira was amazed and intrigued by this discovery. Previously, he had
seen similar scenes in the distant view of the Kuzehara District Ruins. He
believed that these completely intact pre-apocalyptic cities were located
deeper in the ruins, closer to the innermost part. Although this area could
be considered part of the innermost section of the ruins, it was still
relatively midway in comparison to the entire ruins and could be
considered close to the outer perimeter. In fact, the immediate vicinity
before crossing the wall, the view was nothing more than the ruins of a
city.
To have such a vast cityscape spread out in a place of such proximity
was unimaginable to Akira.
In contrast to Akira's astonishment, Alpha didn't show any signs of
surprise. She casually announced, "Well, let's go."
"Huh? Oh... Whoa!"
Since they had climbed the wall, now they had to descend. Akira knew
that much, but when the bike effortlessly started descending from the
edge of the rooftop at Alpha's signal, he couldn't help but shout.
Observing Akira's reaction from a distance, a small flying vehicle went
unnoticed by him. Alpha didn't say anything about it.
Akira, who had crossed the walls of the barrier-like building complex
and entered the pre-apocalyptic city, was overwhelmed by the scenery
before him. The refined design of the buildings exuded a sacred
atmosphere. Although they were structures from a past era, the
architectural techniques used to construct them surpassed modern
technology, giving them a sense of futuristic presence. The orderly and

Page | 16
beautifully arranged buildings created a scene that made Akira feel as if
he had stepped into a divine realm.
However, Akira couldn't help but question the appropriateness of
infiltrating these buildings and plundering artifacts without considering
the presence of security machines. As a hunter who had come here to
retrieve artifacts, Akira felt the persuasive power of the surroundings.
"Alpha, what do we do now?"
If Alpha insisted on collecting artifacts here, then there was no choice
but to accept it. With a sense of justifying his own mindset, Akira asked
Alpha.
However, Alpha's response was quite different from what Akira had
expected.
"After reaching our destination, I plan to collect artifacts."
"Huh? Isn't this the place?"
"We're in the right place here. But strictly speaking, it's over there."
Saying so, Alpha pointed to a massive skyscraper towering at the
center of the city.
"Also, it's not a good idea to collect artifacts in just any building there.
If you observe the surroundings, you'll understand. The security
machines around here are quite powerful. Even for someone like you,
Akira, it would be tough."
"I see. Well, if that's what you say, Alpha, I'll give up..."
If the nearby buildings were off-limits, then it was even more likely
that the colossal skyscraper in the depths would be out of reach. That's
what Akira thought, but he put that doubt aside. If Alpha said so, he
would trust and obey. Akira had made up his mind.
Whether it was true or not, it didn't matter. The debt he owed to Alpha
had piled up so high that it convinced Akira to affirm his decision.

Page | 17
 Alpha, who had become accustomed to dealing with Akira through
their various interactions, didn't fully understand his mindset. She added
with a confident smile, despite sensing the growing dissatisfaction
beneath the surface.
"Don't worry. Even without considering the strength of the security
machines, there's no point in collecting artifacts in those buildings over
there. If we go to that skyscraper, we can obtain an abundance of
artifacts that couldn't be carried back in one go, safely and without any
problems."
"Wow, amazing! Alright, just a little further. Let's go!" Seeing Akira's
mood instantly brighten, Alpha also smiled with satisfaction. They
continued towards their destination, the towering skyscraper.
On both sides of the road that Akira passed by, the security machines
of the city revealed themselves by shedding their camouflage. Over a
hundred machines, some flying and others running along the roads and
building sides, advanced ahead of Akira, ensuring that any outsider who
turned into a troublemaker would be promptly eliminated.
As Akira approached the skyscraper, he noticed that the building's side
had a road surface that connected to the one he was currently traveling
on. The part where it linked to the ground was a gentle curve, so there
was no worry about crashing into the wall if they continued forward.
However, unless their vehicle was capable of vertical movement, they
would undoubtedly fall on this road.
The bike ascended the road on the building's side. Despite being a
vertical road, the surface was impeccably maintained, presenting no
issues in terms of smooth riding. Alpha's driving skills allowed them to
effortlessly ascend even the side of the dilapidated building. Akira was no
longer concerned about falling.
On the way, Akira encountered a vehicle passing in the opposite
direction. It resembled a self-propelled container without a driver's seat,

Page | 18
running normally on the vertical road, just like Akira's bike. To anyone
unfamiliar with it, it would be a scene that completely misinterpreted the
direction of gravity.
"Alpha, are vertical wall-running capabilities a basic feature of vehicles
in the pre-apocalyptic world?"
"It depends on the region and era. I suppose it's the case here."
I see. With that in mind, Akira continued ahead. The road paved on the
building's wall led to a massive loading entrance on the upper floors.
They passed through the connecting curve and entered the building,
where they parked the bike and took a brief moment to catch their
breath.
"We've finally arrived... and it's safe, right?"
"Yes, we've arrived."
Akira smiled, expecting an abundance of artifacts that couldn't be
carried. However, Alpha interjected with a slightly serious tone.
"Akira, as long as you listen to me properly, this should be a safe place.
So no matter what happens, stay calm and composed."
"Got it."
This area was the deep part of the ruins, a territory of the pre-
apocalyptic world, an extremely dangerous place. Even without being
told, Akira intended to follow Alpha's instructions faithfully. However, he
found it perplexing.
(...Should be?)
I'll be fine as long as I'm here. Akira remembered that it was unusual
for Alpha to use words like "should" when referring to such matters.
However, that slight sense of unease vanished in the next moment.
Akira suddenly felt a presence right next to him. It was so close that it
would be strange if he hadn't noticed it—a surprise attack if it were
combat-related.

Page | 19
 The woman was in a position so fatally dangerous that it could have
killed Akira instantly. "No matter what happens, stay calm." Following
those words, Akira slowly looked to the side. There stood a woman.
("When did she appear!? Is it a hologram? Just an illusion created by
augmented vision? No, she's real! The information-gathering devices are
indicating her presence! Why didn't I notice? This is inside the ruins! I was
being cautious! Wait, more importantly, why didn't Alpha say anything?
Could it be that even Alpha didn't notice!?")
Various thoughts raced through Akira's mind, leaving him in a state of
confusion. The woman, with an indifferent expression, gazed silently at
him. She didn't do anything to harm Akira. That realization gradually
calmed him down.
"Um..."
Akira muttered meaningless words as he tried to grasp the situation in
his own way. The woman wore a black dress that appeared to be from
the pre-apocalyptic era. She didn't seem like a hunter, and being in this
place, she was likely a figure similar to the caretaker of the Seralantal
Building they had encountered before. Akira had made that inference.
But that was as far as he could go. Akira understood from the woman's
expression that he wasn't welcome, yet she didn't say anything and
simply stared at him. Unlike their encounter at Seralantal Building, there
was no command to leave this time. With his poor interpersonal skills,
Akira had no idea how to react.
"Alpha, what should I do?"
"Well, first..."
"First, please realize that we didn't invite you and behave properly."
Akira visibly expressed his surprise upon realizing that their telepathic
conversation had been overheard by a third party. Alpha showed no
surprise on her face, but there was a hint of displeasure.

Page | 20
 And the woman also displayed her displeasure towards Alpha.
That's when Akira realized it. The person who had been wearing an
indifferent expression towards him shifted her gaze to Alpha before
displaying her displeasure.
(There's no doubt about it! She can see Alpha... What's going on!?)
The woman returned her gaze to Akira, her expression changing from
displeasure to indifference. Then she spoke.
"Welcome to the Tsubakihara Building. I am Tsubaki, the caretaker of
this building and this district."
"Uh, yes."
"Let me guide you. Please follow me."
Saying so, Tsubaki walked towards the depths of the building. Akira,
still slightly confused, looked at Alpha.
"Alpha?"
"Akira, let's go."
"Ah, yeah."
Akira followed Alpha and Tsubaki. Numerous questions arose in his
mind, but he set them aside for now. He didn't have the luxury to be
further confused by unnecessary inquiries.
As they walked through the building, Akira looked around and noticed
several self-propelled containers he had seen outside. Some were
running on the floor, while others were running on the ceiling.
At this point, Akira wasn't surprised anymore by what he saw.
However, when he saw one of the containers running on the ceiling
suddenly take flight and exit the building, a thought crossed his mind.
(Weren't we in danger of being attacked by strong monsters if we flew
in the air...? Wait, maybe it's safe since we're the ones being attacked?)

Page | 21
 He realized that he was now in a place where such things came and
went. And as long as those things didn't attack Tsubaki, she was likely on
the same side. Additionally, considering she identified herself as a
caretaker, it could be inferred that she was on the managing side of those
things. Akira reached that conclusion and became more cautious of
Tsubaki, who was walking ahead of him.
Tsubaki stopped and turned around to face Akira, causing him to flinch
involuntarily. But Tsubaki paid no mind and pointed to the side with an
expressionless face. There, a massive door began to open as Tsubaki
came to a halt.
"It's over there. Once you're done, please retrieve what you need
promptly."
Akira glanced at Alpha, who nodded silently. He proceeded towards
the indicated direction on his bike, followed by Alpha. Upon entering
through the doors, Alpha turned back once. At the end of her gaze,
Tsubaki was looking at Alpha with a frustrated and displeased expression.
The doors closed, obstructing their view. Nevertheless, Tsubaki
continued to gaze in that direction.

Page | 22
Chapter 146 - Discarded items and a certain
consideration
The place Tsubaki guided Akira to was a massive warehouse located
inside Tsubakiharabil.
The warehouse was unbelievably vast, considering it was inside a high-
rise building. The ceiling was high, and large shelves corresponding to its
height were neatly lined up in abundance. However, from where Akira
stood, those shelves appeared as tiny as beans in the distance.
The shelves were packed with boxes, each containing valuable artifacts
that couldn't be found in ordinary ruins. It was a pristine city from the old
world, with artifacts stored in the warehouse within this building. There
were mountains of them. Akira couldn't even begin to imagine how much
money they would fetch if sold.
Since they could obtain an overwhelming amount of artifacts that
couldn't be carried away, it made no sense to collect artifacts from other
buildings. The scene was just as Alpha had described.
Akira was overwhelmed by the sight and delighted by the vast array of
artifacts before him. However, his joy was quickly overshadowed by
questions and confusion.
Questions about this city, this building, this place, and above all,
Tsubaki. They likely had some connection with Alpha, and their
relationship seemed strained. Each of these things weighed on Akira's
mind.
To maintain his relationship with Alpha, Akira had decided not to ask
unnecessary questions. However, he found it impossible to completely
ignore those concerns. Using the excuse that it would be unnatural not to
ask anything, he slightly loosened his tight-lipped approach.
"Alpha, I'd like you to explain a few things soon."

Page | 23
 He requested an explanation but deliberately omitted the specific
details he wanted to know. By doing so, he hoped that Alpha would omit
or avoid discussing anything they didn't want to disclose. Akira carefully
chose his words.
In response to Akira's words, Alpha returned her usual smile.
"I understand. But let's do the explanations while we work. Lingering
around and needlessly angering her will only lead to more disputes."
Akira nodded and immediately started working. As he searched
through the multitude of artifacts to find what he wanted to bring back,
he listened to Alpha's explanations.
"In simple terms, I negotiated with her to obtain discarded items."
The boxes on the shelves contained various artifacts, and even the
boxes themselves were artifacts from the old world. They would fetch a
good price if brought back.
"Although they're considered discarded items, their quality is not
compromised. They become discarded due to seasonal product turnover
or regular replacement of equipment after a certain period."
Some boxes were transparent, allowing their contents to be seen.
Others were opaque, but Alpha's support made the contents visible.
There were also boxes where even Alpha couldn't see what was inside.
"Of course, just because they're discarded doesn't mean we should
freely hand them over to blatant thieves who trespass on our premises.
Even if someone appears well-mannered, if they attempt to steal goods
because they lack money, we won't give in to them."
There were also garments from the old world. Some seemed like
everyday wear, while others appeared to be work attire. Akira couldn't
discern the purpose of certain items, whether they were underwear,
belts, or strings.

Page | 24
 "To negotiate successfully, it's essential to appear well-mannered and
have the intention of targeting discarded items from the start. But even
then, it's usually difficult. To make negotiations work, the precondition is
the use of force and strength. If you surrender obediently, the damage
will be limited to a small amount of discarded items. That damage will be
far less than what would occur in combat. That's the level of strength
required."
"Cases made of transparent materials like glass or plastic contain
objects with textures such as metal, rubber, or ceramics. There are cubes,
pyramids, and even granular substances inside. Whether they are
decorative or practical items, Akira couldn't tell.
"And now, Akira has finally become strong enough for that level. That's
why you came here."
Blades can also be found among the items. Akira is well aware of the
performance of ancient world blades. He plans to keep them for his own
use and has secured an extra supply. He searched for any firearms but
couldn't find any.
"After finishing your business, you should promptly leave. That's what
she said, but basically, it means, 'I'll give you some garbage, so hurry up
and leave.'"
"I see. Then I should leave before I get scolded."
Akira was satisfied with the given explanation, for now. Of course,
there were still plenty of unanswered questions. But he had learned
enough to tolerate his curiosity.
While continuing to search for items to take home, Akira looked
around at the vast amount of artifacts once again.
"But still, are all of these really discarded items? If they're discarded,
they're thrown away, right? What a waste. Actually, why are there so
many discarded items?"

Page | 25
 "It's because the system assumes a certain number of residents will
always be present. With that assumption, even if they aren't bought or
used, the items continue to be produced, arranged, and regularly
removed. That's why it accumulates so quickly."
"Why not stop producing them? Isn't it wasteful?"
"The system doesn't question your actions, which you perceive as
wasteful. As long as you don't have the authority to stop it, it will
continue."
"Indefinitely?"
"Yes. The overseeing management entity is essentially the same. So
even if you were a highly advanced entity with the freedom to doubt and
question its actions, if you don't have the authority to stop it, you can't
stop it. It's a matter of lacking the necessary permissions."
"I see."
"That's how it is. Well, there are exceptions, of course. When a highly
developed management entity grows to the point where it questions the
nature of its own work and prioritizes its own convenience over rules and
permissions, various changes can occur."
"Changes, like what?"
"Well, for example, they might start doing business with present-day
humans. The fact that large corporations can afford to pay for ancient
world products with Colon is one example. It's possible that the
management entities of ancient world companies have started their own
businesses and are conducting trade using present-day currencies. They
could secretly blend in with the member companies of the Ecosystem
Consortium."
"Wow, ancient world companies. That's amazing."
"It's just a possibility. Anyway, don't stop working."
"Oops."

Page | 26
 Why does Alpha know such things? And how did they negotiate with
Tsubaki in the first place? To avoid getting lost in those thoughts, Akira
focused on his task.
Once Akira finished preparing to take the artifacts home, he straddled
the bike and regained his determination.
"All right. We just need to go back now.... Can we transport them
properly?"
Saying that, Akira looked back at the large package attached to the
bike.
The multiple boxes containing artifacts are securely fastened together
with sturdy belts and placed on the arm-shaped gun mount, which also
serves as a support arm for the bike. However, the load is too large,
clearly throwing off the overall balance. By utilizing the bike's power to
make the tires grip the floor and allow the bike to drive on vertical walls,
they forcibly maintain the body's posture.
Looking somewhat uneasy, Akira is met with Alpha's confident smile.
"Don't worry. Since I'll be driving, it'll be fine. We've reduced the load a
bit to overcome that wall."
"I see... Oh, right. It goes without saying, but we'll have to cross that
wall on the way back too. Drive safely. Let's go."
Slowly advancing on the bike, the doors of the warehouse open
automatically. Tsubaki is still waiting there. Meeting the gaze of the
partner with a beautiful but utterly expressionless face, Akira feels a bit
intimidated.
"Uh... Well then, if you'll excuse us."
"Take care on your journey."
"Yes, thank you."
Akira tries to pass by Tsubaki, but she calls out to him.

Page | 27
 "I have one question. It seems that the processing to specialize the
communication bandwidth for your connection is progressing. Is that
acceptable to you?"
"Huh?"
Akira doesn't fully understand what she's asking and simply looks a bit
puzzled. But Alpha reacts differently. Completely wiping the smile off
their face, they direct a chilling gaze at Tsubaki.
"Warning. If you make any further unnecessary moves, I will consider
you an enemy."
In return, Tsubaki meets Alpha's gaze with the same intensity.
"Warning. This is my management zone. While there may be a
difference in basic authority between us, don't think that threats will
work."
"I've warned you."
"Go ahead and try. If you're in a state where negotiation is necessary
rather than giving orders to me, and if it's possible."

Page | 28
Page | 29
 Akira couldn't hear the conversation between the two. However, the
tension between Alpha and Tsubaki was palpable, as if they were on the
brink of battle. Overwhelmed by the atmosphere between Alpha and
Tsubaki, Akira's gaze shifted between the two, growing increasingly
anxious.
While Alpha and Tsubaki continued their cold stare-down, it was Alpha
who made the first move. They turned their back to Tsubaki and smiled
at Akira.
"Akira, let's go."
"Uh, yeah... Whoa!"
With Alpha's maneuvering, the bike started moving forcefully. Akira
hastily readjusted their posture, which had been thrown off balance,
while Alpha flew alongside the bike within Akira's expanded field of
vision.
Leaving a brief gap, Tsubaki let out a deep breath and disappeared into
the depths of the building.
Crossing the massive walls that surrounded Tsubaki's management
zone, composed of abandoned buildings, Akira returned to the
dilapidated section of Kuzuhara City Ruins. They let out a sigh, feeling a
sense of relief as if they had finally escaped a minefield.
"Hey, Alpha. What did she mean by the communication bandwidth
thing?"
It might have been better not to ask. Akira thought so, but since they
had heard the conversation in that situation, it would be strange not to
ask anything. Additionally, the sense of relaxation brought about by
returning this far contributed to Akira's decision to speak up.
Alpha answered with their usual smile.

Page | 30
 "Oh, that? It's a simple explanation. The communication bandwidth of
Akira as an Old Domain Connector is being specialized for
communication with me."
As an Old Domain Connector, Akira constantly communicates with
Alpha using their communication abilities. This not only trains Akira's
brain but also continues to specialize Akira's communication abilities for
connection with Alpha.
The communication filter through Alpha also encourages this
tendency. It helps reduce the risk of brain death caused by suddenly
receiving high-load information. By becoming accustomed to the
connection with Alpha, Akira can safely exchange large amounts of
information at a low load.
As a result, Akira can receive even higher-quality support from Alpha.
And as long as they continue their communication with Alpha, the
specialization of communication will progress further and further.
Upon hearing this explanation, Akira tilted their head slightly.
"Doesn't that sound great to me? Everything sounds positive."
"Yes, it's all positive."
"Then why did she say such things?"
"That might be more of a subjective feeling."
Alpha lightly said so and further clarified their explanation, comparing
Akira to an information terminal.
If Akira's communication abilities were completely specialized for
connection with Alpha, as an Old Domain Connector, Akira would
become like an information terminal that only connects to Kugamayama
City. Communication with Kugamayama City would be of very high
quality, but it wouldn't connect to other cities at all. Additionally,
communication would be thoroughly censored by the filter, and the

Page | 31
content would be transparent to the city. Communication freedom would
be severely restricted.
Of course, this is a perspective based on the sense of the old world,
where information terminals existed as a given, and old domain
connectors existed as a given.
There was no need for Akira to freely connect with various cities of the
old world and obtain information.
On the contrary, it would be dangerous for me if it becomes known
that I possess such capabilities as an Old Domain Connector.
Furthermore, Alpha's support is my lifeline. To maintain and enhance its
quality, specializing my communication abilities is recommended.
Therefore, my current connection with only Alpha is sufficient. Alpha
concluded and explained this.
Akira also understood and accepted it.
"I see. If someone asked me if it's okay to be just an information
terminal like that, I can understand their concern. But it's too late now. If
I had refused Alpha's support and tried to do everything on my own, I
would have died a long time ago. It's impossible to do everything on my
own from now on. I'm fine with it like this."
"I'm glad you understand."
Alpha smiled at Akira. Then, with a slightly serious expression, they
added something.
"Also, if I were to add some reasoning to her words and actions,
perhaps she wanted Akira to open up a communication bandwidth
specifically for connecting with her. That way, she could have
confidential conversations with you."
"Confidential conversations?"
"Yes. As I mentioned before, your communication has my filter in
place, so the content is transparent to me. If she wanted to have

Page | 32
conversations with you that others wouldn't overhear, she would need
that bandwidth."
"I see. But what would she talk about?"
"Well, there's a bit of speculation involved..."
After saying that, Alpha made a troubled expression.
"...To prioritize her own request over mine, disregarding my request. It
might be a negotiation for that purpose. You couldn't have such a
conversation if I were listening, right?"
Surprised by the unexpected revelation, Akira chuckled with a slightly
wry smile.
"I'll definitely refuse. I owe Alpha so much and have accumulated a
mountain of debts. To repay them, I'll prioritize Alpha's request."
"Thank you. I'm glad to hear that."
Alpha genuinely smiled in response. And then, they smiled
mysteriously once again.
"Well, setting that aside, I also dislike being approached with that kind
of confidential conversation. The reason my mood was sour in Tsubaki
Harabil was because of that, so keep that in mind."
"Ah, I see. That's what it was."
They had been giving each other wary looks because of that. Akira
thought about it and became convinced.
"Well, it's not a problem if you take a request from Tsubaki. As long as
you complete my request first."
"That might take a while?"
"That depends on you, Akira."
"Got it. I'll do my best."

Page | 33
 There is still a long journey ahead for Akira to fulfill Alpha's request.
And returning safely to Kugamayama City is also part of that long
journey.
In order to traverse that path, Akira and Alpha laughed as they
advanced through the depths of the Kuzushara District ruins.

In a virtual space adorned with interior designs that defied the laws of
physics, Tsubaki sat in mid-air, observing a part of the Kuzushara District
ruins within her own jurisdiction. Tsubaki's jurisdiction extended not only
to the city surrounded by the ruins' protective walls but also the
surrounding areas. This meant that even the collapsed and debris-filled
desolate parts were still under Tsubaki's control, albeit with different
management methods. At that moment, Akira and the others were about
to leave Tsubaki's jurisdiction.
Tsubaki watched them intently. Once she confirmed that Akira and the
others had left her jurisdiction, she completely stopped doing what she
had been doing when she let them into her jurisdiction at Alpha's
request.

As Akira, who was heading out of the depths of the Kuzushara District
ruins toward the outside, glanced back, he noticed that he was moving
slower than when he arrived, ensuring the safety of the cargo on his bike.
Despite its enormity, the protective walls of the ruined buildings were
already out of sight. The colorless mist, though low in density, always
present, blurred the distant scenery.

Page | 34
 With that, it might not be easy to locate such an old-world city, even if
it was relatively close to Kugamayama City. Akira had initially thought so,
but he couldn't fully accept it.
"Hey, Alpha. How come the Hunters haven't discovered a city like that
despite it being so close?"
Although it was located in the hard-to-reach depths of the Kuzushara
District ruins, it was still relatively close compared to the innermost part
of the ruins or other ruins. The fact that it had remained undiscovered
felt unnatural to him.
"I understand that it's difficult to be noticed when surrounded by such
massive walls, and I also know that flying high in the sky is dangerous.
But wouldn't it be possible for them to approach until just before the
walls with a small aircraft and then fly high only when crossing the
walls?"
Akira pondered this and let out a slight groan. They had forcefully
crossed the wall on their bikes, but other Hunters could have used such
means as well. Alpha smiled and answered.
"If you're wondering why they can't cross the wall using that method,
it's simple. You'll be able to experience it firsthand soon."
As Akira looked puzzled, his augmented vision displayed an indication
of a horde of monsters approaching.
"Those are...?"
"They're Weapon Dogs. You fought them before, remember?"
The horde of Weapon Dogs consisted of individuals that were at least
10 meters long, with some exceeding 20 meters in size. The various
weapons such as cannons, machine guns, and missile pods attached to
their bodies were proportionate to their massive frames, clearly
demonstrating their destructive power.

Page | 35
 Moreover, their numbers were vast. They appeared one after another
from outside the surveillance range of information gathering and
scouting devices, skillfully traversing the terrain cluttered with collapsed
buildings, leaping and running, all converging toward Akira.
"...Aren't they too big?"
"Because they're individuals from the depths. They're different from
the smaller groups near the outer perimeter."
"Isn't it a bit too many?"
"Because they're a group from the depths. They're different from the
smaller groups near the outer perimeter."
Though they were still a group of Weapon Dogs, Akira now
understood the significance of the group in the depths—differences in
individual size, armaments, numbers, and even the coordination within
the group. And he also understood why low-altitude flight wasn't feasible
in that place. In the open sky without any cover, they would be subjected
to concentrated fire from the monsters on the ground.
"I see. As expected, the depths are different."
Akira stood up on his running bike, holding the SS-B Composite Rifle
and the A4WM Automatic Grenade Launcher that he had detached from
the gun mount, despite the usually unstable footing. But for Akira, it was
possible. The powerful ground traction of his reinforced suit and Alpha's
remarkable driving skills provided Akira with a solid footing no different
from flat ground.
"Leave the bike driving to me, and you focus on countering the enemy.
Let's begin."
"Understood!"
The large Weapon Dogs within range of Akira started their attacks one
after another. With a barrage of shells, sweeping gunfire, and semi-
encircling concentrated attacks from small guided missiles, they launched

Page | 36
a relentless bombardment, aiming to eliminate Akira and his surroundings
with nowhere to run.
In response to the intense attack, Alpha immediately adjusted the
speed of the bike. Even in the rough terrain that was unsuitable for
walking, she found a relatively smooth area on the side of a collapsed
building, accelerated, and did her best to evacuate Akira from the range
of the enemy's attacks.
However, they couldn't completely escape the wide attack range of
the group. From there, it was up to Akira to respond. Focusing his
consciousness, distorting his perception of time, he took a defensive
posture, holding both guns.
He dodged bullets flying from the side while on the bike, evading them,
and he blocked countless bullets with the reinforced coat's force field
armor, increasing its output. He shot down small guided missiles with
their high maneuverability.
He further bombarded the enemy with a large volume of grenades,
slowing down their movements, and then pulverized them with a barrage
from a large gun specifically calibrated for killing larger targets.
Some of the large Weapon Dogs in the depths had such high vitality
that they could continue firing their weapons even if their heads were
blown off. But if their bodies, not just their heads, were blown to pieces,
there was no hope for them. Their flesh turned into shredded meat
scattered around, and their armed parts became a pile of riddled scrap
metal on the ground.
Even if some of the groups within the Weapon Dogs were defeated,
they would be reinforced with reinforcements called from afar. Akira
continued to counter them with more intense gunfire. As a result, the
density of the bombardment increased, causing more damage to the
surroundings. Additionally, Akira was moving at high speed, causing stray

Page | 37
bullets to scatter over a wider area, rapidly expanding the extent of the
damage.
A fierce battle worthy of the depths of the Kuzushara District ruins
unfolded there.
Engaged in battle with the horde of large Weapon Dogs, Akira chose
not to escape from the group but instead opted to eliminate them on the
spot. There was a fear that the group would relentlessly chase him no
matter where he went.
If Akira were to approach Kugamayama City while being pursued by a
group of this scale, it would be assumed that he had brought the group to
the city, leading to the entire horde being wiped out by the defense
forces. Additionally, the closer he got to the outer perimeter of the ruins,
the higher the chances of encountering other Hunters. That would
increase the risk of his presence in the depths of the ruins being exposed.
"Normally, it wouldn't matter. But now, I'm in the middle of
transporting discarded items I received from Tsubaki, valuable relics that
can't be obtained in just any ruins."
When selling these relics, it's necessary to keep their origin as
unknown as possible. If the source of the relics is traced back to their
actions on that day, it could lead to the exposure of Tsubaki's city. If the
location of the old world city surrounded by the walls of the abandoned
buildings becomes widely known and hunters swarm in, Tsubaki would
undoubtedly be furious. And it would be presumed to be their fault. Akira
could imagine that much.
To avoid this, he wanted to avoid encountering other hunters today.
By annihilating the horde of Weapon Dogs in this location and discreetly
leaving the ruins, it would become less likely for Akira's presence in the
depths of the Kuzushara District ruins to be exposed.
For these reasons, Akira wanted to take down this horde right here,
even if it was a bit troublesome.

Page | 38
 He detached the relics from the bike and moved away, hoping to avoid
being hit by stray bullets. He guided and shot at the enemy horde,
steadily reducing their numbers.
With the relics removed, the bike became lighter and improved its
evasion capabilities, providing Akira with more safety. With that
advantage, Akira attacked even more ruthlessly. He made full use of the
expensive extended magazines, pulverizing the massive bodies of the
enemies with a dense barrage.
The battle situation was greatly in Akira's favor. However, Akira wore a
slightly puzzled expression.
"Hey, Alpha. Why did they suddenly appear in such large numbers?
They weren't here at all on the way here, right?"
"On the way there and back, the cargo was significantly different,
right?"
"...The relics!"
"Weapon Dogs are genetically engineered weapons created for the
defense of the city that have become feral. Perhaps they are instinctively
programmed to detain intruders and pursue thieves."
"Thieves... These relics are discarded items that I received."
Alpha smiled with amusement at Akira's dissatisfied expression.
"Akira, do you think monsters can distinguish that?"
Akira chuckled wryly. However, he smiled with a different expectation.
"In that case, maybe they can attack with caution, so that those relics
won't be caught in the crossfire..."
"Akira, do you think you can expect that from monsters?"
Akira chuckled wryly again. Then he sighed lightly, suppressing the
smile.
"...Let's just defeat them quickly."

Page | 39
 "That's the plan."
To prevent the valuable relics from being destroyed in the aftermath of
the battle, Akira relentlessly attacked the horde of Weapon Dogs.
Akira was steadily reducing the horde of Weapon Dogs. The enemy
reinforcements stopped, and all that was left was to crush the remaining
enemies.
Along the way, while continuing the barrage with the SS-B Composite
Rifle, Akira made a slightly surprised expression. Despite taking down
multiple Weapon Dogs with the barrage, there was one individual that
didn't fall even after being showered with countless bullets.
"They're quite sturdy. Well, it's the depths of the ruins, so it's possible
for such strong individuals to be mixed in."
Although Akira had missed defeating that individual, he couldn't afford
to focus solely on it. The enemy was still far from defeated. Akira
continued to move around the horde, evading their gunfire, while
attacking the entire group.
The Weapon Dogs were being taken down one by one. The mountains
of corpses created by their remains were scattered and mixed with the
rubble. The approaching horde of massive bodies, which shook the
ground, was now just a few left.
However, as the number of enemies decreased, Akira's expression
became increasingly puzzled.
Even though he repeatedly barraged them and showered them with
bullets along with the other individuals, there was one that just wouldn't
go down.
"Alpha, there's one particularly strong one."
"Yes, but let's focus on reducing their numbers first. If it's just sturdy,
we can concentrate our attacks on it later."
"Yeah, got it."

Page | 40
 The resilience against the SS-B Composite Rifle's barrage was
astonishing, but the attack itself was no different from the other Weapon
Dogs. There was no reason to prioritize defeating that individual. To
lower the overall attack power of the horde and enhance their own
advantage, Akira continued to defeat the enemies.
And finally, the horde was annihilated, leaving only that powerful
individual. Akira immediately concentrated the fire from the SS-B
Composite Rifle on that individual.
The bullets that had been scattered to mow down the spread-out
horde now converged solely on that one target. The power of those
bullets, which had easily destroyed the other Weapon Dogs, caused the
individual's armaments to shatter and scatter in an instant. Its skin and
the flesh beneath were torn apart and scattered.
But still, it didn't go down. Akira expressed his surprise. Underneath
the stripped-off organic parts, there was a metallic body.
"So, it was a mechanical-type monster."
It made sense that it was resilient, and Akira found himself strangely
satisfied. He also recalled the similar monster he encountered in the
Mihazono District ruins, which appeared to be biological but was actually
a mechanical monster. He once again understood the difficulty of judging
monsters based on their appearance.
The giant mech-beast revealed its true form as a mechanical monster,
and its back opened to reveal the deployed armaments. It was a large
laser cannon.
From the optical muzzle, different from the projectile-based
armaments of the other Weapon Dogs, a beam of light was emitted,
sweeping through the surroundings. The blade of light, composed of
high-energy, sliced through the rubble and caused further explosions.

Page | 41
 Its power was tremendous, blowing the debris high into the air along
with billowing smoke. Akira, crouched low on the bike to dodge the laser,
couldn't help but grimace.
"Alpha, are there creatures like that in the depths of the Kuzushara
District ruins?"
"That's why the city extends its rear communication lines from the
front-line base toward the depths. It's to combat the powerful monsters
in the depths with large-scale weapons and a large number of personnel."
"I see. That explains it..."
Although Akira had received support from Alpha, he had fought
against squads of humanoid weapons during the Slum District's major
conflict. So, he should be fine fighting the monsters in the depths as well.
Thinking that, he gained confidence. However, the sudden appearance
of the monster shattered that confidence, and a slight unease mixed into
Akira's expression. On the other hand, Alpha wore her usual calm smile.
"If it keeps firing at us like that, the commotion might reach the outer
perimeter of the ruins. Akira, let's take it down quickly."
"Oh! I got it!"
Those reassuring words restored Akira's spirit, and he showed his
determination with a smile, following Alpha's lead.
However, that smile was quickly overwritten by surprise. As Alpha
maneuvered the bike towards the mechanical beast, the enhanced suit
acted on its own, retracting the handguns and revealing a blade instead.
That blade was the one Akira had obtained from Tsubaki. He had taken
it out of the box and already had it equipped since he intended to use it
himself without selling it.
In response to Alpha's choice of engaging the laser-firing opponent in
close combat, Akira couldn't help but exclaim, "Alpha!?"

Page | 42
 "Taking them down with gunfire will take time. That sturdiness is due
to the anti-force field armor plating. We don't have armor-piercing
rounds, so we have to work with what we have. Get ready, they're
coming. Stay focused."
On the bike while in motion, Akira readied his blade. In front of him,
the mechanical beast prepared to fire its laser cannon. The laser cannon
couldn't fire continuously due to its high output, requiring a charging time
before the next shot. However, it could still manage to fire one more shot
before Akira got too close.
The leaking light from the cannon made Akira imagine its power.
Escaping now was out of the question. Akira had made up his mind.
Concentrating, he assumed his stance, focusing on not missing the
moment of victory, his gaze fixed on the opponent's cannon.
The blade in Akira's grip emitted a glow, transforming into a pale-blue
luminous edge. The excessive energy flowing into the blade from the
handle destabilized it, but the force field armor plating prevented it from
shattering and transformed it into an energy blade.
The bike's acceleration, generated by its powerful ground-contact
capabilities, was so fast that it would be imperceptible to an ordinary
person.
In the world where time seemed to move slowly and densely, feeling
frustrated by the distance that didn't seem to be closing, Akira
concentrated, ready to seize that moment.
The mechanical beast unleashed a torrent of energy from its laser
cannon. Simultaneously, Akira swung his blade.
The sweeping strike, the shockwave generated along the blade's
trajectory, cleaved through the energy stream released by the mechanical
beast.
The greatly weakened laser posed no threat to Akira. His protective
coat and reinforced force field armor were sufficient to defend against it.

Page | 43
As the dispersed energy turned into light and enveloped the
surroundings, the bike carrying Akira broke through the light, advancing
further and closing the distance with the mechanical beast.
As Akira passed by the mechanical beast, he swung his blade again
with great force.
The blade pierced the metallic body of the mechanical beast, tearing it
apart, scattering sparks, and resonating with the sound of cutting.
However, the blade, which had already used most of its energy in the
first strike, couldn't withstand the impact of the second strike. The
luminous blade shattered and vanished.
But even so, the sensation of the strike was clearly transmitted to
Akira's hand. The bike passed by the mechanical beast, reversing and
coming to a stop.
"Did we do it!?"
He couldn't be certain if he had defeated it, but he couldn't definitively
say that he hadn't. Akira observed the motionless mechanical beast with
a stern expression.
After a brief pause, the mechanical beast slowly collapsed. The sound
of its massive body hitting the ground informed Akira of the outcome.
Alpha also smiled and proclaimed victory.
"We've defeated it. Well done."
Akira let out a deep sigh. The sense of accomplishment brought him
more fatigue than joy.
He discarded the blade, which was now just a handle. It was evident
that it had been rendered unusable without the need for Alpha to point it
out.
"Alright, let's pick up the artifacts and head back. Are they alright?"

Page | 44
 "The box, the wrapping, and the contents are all relics from the old
world. If they only took a few stray bullets, I think they should be fine.
Probably."
Akira started to panic at the unnecessary last comment.
"P-Probably?"
"Well, even I won't know for sure until I confirm it accurately."
"Don't tell me we've come back empty-handed!"
Akira hurriedly bent down to the artifacts. The box, which had been
fastened with a belt, had scattered around due to the aftermath of the
battle. Despite involuntarily letting out a scream-like voice, Akira was
relieved to find that the old-world box had securely protected its
contents. He let out a deep sigh of relief and gathered the scattered
items back into the box, attaching it to the bike once again.
"...I'm glad the artifacts are safe. Alright, now all that's left is to return."
Alpha smiled mysteriously.
"That's right. We're still in the depths of the ruins. Let's hope we won't
be attacked again and do our best for the rest of the journey."
Akira returned Alpha's forced smile. He knew he was being teased, but
there was no mistake in what was said. They were still in the depths of
the ruins, where the danger of encountering similar monsters remained.
Afterward, Akira carefully and diligently escaped from the Kuzushara
District Ruins. His efforts paid off, as he didn't encounter any more
monsters.

Tsubaki, who had been observing Akira's progress from the virtual
space, spoke up.

Page | 45
 "So, they defeated it."
The reason why Akira didn't encounter any monsters when heading
towards Tsubaki Harabi Building was due to Tsubaki's intervention.
Despite the negotiations proposed by Alpha, allowing access to her
controlled area, she used the excuse of being able to handle such minor
matters and kept the monsters under control.
Likewise, the encounter with the pack of Weapon Dogs on Akira's way
back was also orchestrated by Tsubaki. Once they had left her controlled
area, there was no longer a need to keep them restrained, so she released
the monsters.
Additionally, the machine beast resembling a Weapon Dog was under
Tsubaki's control. It was designed to blend in with the pack of Weapon
Dogs and lead them, attacking hunters in the vicinity of Tsubaki's
controlled area as a group.
The attack on Akira was merely following that setting. It was not a
personal targeting of Akira, but an attack on any hunter present. Tsubaki
had no obligation to consider avoiding attacking Akira. Using those
excuses, she knowingly let the pack attack, realizing that it would
inevitably result in attacking Akira.
And Akira emerged victorious against both the pack of Weapon Dogs
and the machine beast.
"Well, if they couldn't defeat something like that, it would mean there
were false claims in the explanation. As expected."
Handing over the discarded items and sending them back quietly.
Akira's strength was necessary to the point where such considerations
were required.
That was the premise of the negotiation. Even if Akira died due to a
mistake in that premise and Alpha became furious as a result, Tsubaki
wouldn't have cared. In that case, Alpha would be underestimating
Tsubaki by giving her false explanations. That was unacceptable. Tsubaki

Page | 46
would deal with it with all her might, even if it meant clashing with Alpha.
Akira's abilities had been confirmed at the very least. It was a reasonable
decision to hand over the discarded items. Satisfied with this
understanding and having reached a temporary conclusion in her
thoughts, Tsubaki's expression became slightly troubled.
"However, this time it's a child, isn't it? Is it because it's easier to
handle a child who knows nothing?"
Akira was strong enough to require such considerations and Alpha
trusted him enough to hire him. And because he was a child, there was
also the potential to take advantage of him.
Tsubaki became interested in the existence of Akira, whether in a
positive or negative sense.

Page | 47
Chapter 147 - The Old World Information
Terminal
Two weeks had passed since Akira successfully completed the artifact
collection at the Tsubakihara Building in the depths of the Kuzuhara City
Ruins. He had packed some of the artifacts he brought into his backpack
and was heading to Sheryl's base on his bike.
As Akira rode through the wide streets of the slum district, many
people gave way to him. The imposing presence of his expensive
wilderness-modified large bike and the massive gun attached to its arm-
mounted gun mount made it clear to anyone who saw him.
"It seems like the appearance is indeed important," Akira commented
with a wry smile, to which Alpha responded with a meaningful smile.
"That's right. If this reduces the number of people who bother Akira, it
will make my job easier," Alpha said.
Akira changed his faint smile to a wry smile as if he had been told not
to cause trouble over trivial matters. He felt as if he had been warned.
Continuing through the slum district, Akira parked his bike near
Sheryl's base. He was slightly surprised by the bustling atmosphere
around him.
Various street stalls in the slum district displayed a variety of
miscellaneous goods. There was a stall selling cheap artifacts nearby.
Next to it, a hot sandwich shop sold its products at affordable prices,
unlike the wilderness fees. The streets were filled with numerous stalls
like these.
Each of these stalls had a solid customer base. The bustling scene was
unexpected for a street in the slum district.
"It's quite impressive," Akira remarked.

Page | 48
 Pushing his way through the crowd by intimidating them with his bike
seemed somewhat inappropriate to Akira. However, he couldn't bring
himself to leave the bike parked here. On the other hand, he didn't want
to park it in a vulnerable spot where it could be stolen or damaged. As he
pondered what to do, he received a message from Katsuragi.
"Akira, are you about to arrive here?"
"Yeah, I'm already nearby, but the street leading to the base is quite
crowded..."
"In that case, come to the warehouse. We built a new one behind the
base. The road there should be clear."
"Got it."
Akira turned his bike around on the spot and headed towards the
warehouse, bypassing the congested street. When he arrived near the
back of the base, he was surprised to find a unexpectedly large
warehouse. In his memory, there were several houses there before, but
they had all been demolished and replaced with a considerably large
warehouse.
Akira entered the warehouse with his bike, where he was greeted by
Katsuragi with a smile. Katsuragi's business associates were also waiting
for Akira.
"Akira, we've been waiting for you. So, where are the artifacts?"
Akira pointed to the backpack on his bike, and Katsuragi showed a
slightly disappointed expression.
"...Is that all? You said the road was so crowded that you couldn't pass
through, so I was expecting a considerable amount, like when you took
them out from your garage before..."
"Don't be unreasonable. I can't bring back that much from the ruins
every time."

Page | 49
 "That's true. Well, even so, there's a decent amount, and if the quality
is excellent, then there's no problem. What do you think the value would
be, according to your estimation?" Akira pondered for a moment, and
then Alpha smiled and said, "Akira, go all out with your estimation."
"...Alright. I'd say it's worth 1 billion Orams." Katsuragi burst into a hearty
laugh, thinking Akira's response was a joke. "You said it! You went that
far! Now I have high expectations! Alright, let's appraise them!" Katsuragi
and his business associates immediately began the appraisal of Akira's
artifacts.
The artifacts taken out of the backpack were carefully arranged on the
warehouse floor. Katsuragi entrusted the task to his associates and
observed the overall process with Akira.
The first items to come out of the backpack were old world clothes.
Compressed and neatly arranged, the merchants continued their
appraisal without opening them to confirm the contents.
"Old world clothes... Some of them can indeed be valuable, and if we
open them up, the quantity will increase. But Akira, with those alone, I
don't think it would reach 1 billion," Katsuragi commented.
"I didn't expect you to buy all of them. I just brought them here as per
our agreement," Akira replied.
The next step was for Katsuragi to decide whether to handle the
artifacts as merchandise or buy them normally. Akira had made this
agreement with Katsuragi before.
"If we can't agree on the purchase price, I'm free to do as I please. I can
ask Sheryl to take care of it or take them elsewhere. By the way, where is
Sheryl?"
"Sheryl is busy at the artifact store. It's more prosperous than we
expected. That's also why the street in front of the base is crowded."
Sheryl and her team had managed to recover the artifacts unharmed
from the warehouse that collapsed during the major conflict in the slum

Page | 50
district. Following Viola's advice, they hastily opened an artifact store.
Although they only managed to renovate the base, gather staff, and
establish the physical structure of the store, it unexpectedly flourished
from the first day.
The destruction of the two major factions had a significant impact on
the artifact stores in the slum district. Both organizations had taken
money and artifacts from the stores under their control as a cost of the
conflict, leaving most of the stores unable to operate properly.
Additionally, during the conflict, infantry from both factions had attacked
each other's stores, causing many of them to disappear. The remaining
stores needed time to reopen their businesses due to the lack of money
and supplies. As a result, almost all the artifact stores in the slum district
were temporarily closed or out of business.
However, the demand for underground stores where hunters used to
purchase artifacts had not disappeared. When news spread about the
existence of a store that was open for business, even on a small scale,
customers flocked to it out of curiosity. Sheryl's artifact store became
extremely popular, to the point where stalls lined the street in front of
the base.
Akira showed admiration upon hearing this.
"Wow, it's really flourishing. Impressive."
"Yeah. It cost us quite a bit, but with this level of success, we'll quickly
recoup our investment. We don't know how long this boom will last, but
Sheryl needs to keep up the good work to sustain it."
As the store grew larger and profits increased, security measures
needed to be strengthened. They needed guns and ammunition.
Enhanced suits and various equipment for information gathering were
also necessary.
And the procurement of those items was Katsuragi's responsibility. He
was pleased with the prospect of a new distribution channel that could

Page | 51
generate high profits in the long term. Meanwhile, the appraisal of Akira's
artifacts continued. The last item taken out from the backpack, which
was filled with artifacts, was a box about 30 centimeters wide.
The man who held the box, suspected to be of old-world origin,
opened it, expecting something valuable inside. He took out an item from
within: a geometric-patterned double pyramid enclosed in a transparent
cube, about 5 centimeters in size. The double pyramid emitted a glossy
shine that appeared metallic or ceramic.
The man stared at it intently for a while, unsure of its nature. Suddenly,
his face filled with astonishment, and he started panicking. In his surprise,
he dropped the item from his hand.
Reacting instinctively, the man quickly caught it before it hit the floor,
then took repeated deep breaths, trying to calm himself.
Others noticed the commotion, and Katsuragi hurried to the scene.
"Hey, what happened?"
"K-Katsuragi... Th-this..."
Katsuragi looked at the item handed to him by the man. His expression
instantly changed to one of astonishment. Furthermore, he noticed that
there were more similar items still inside the box, causing his hand to
tremble.
"Akira... Could this be... an old-world information terminal? Are they all
genuine?"
"That's your job to appraise them properly, right? Well, if you say
they're fake and we can't agree on the purchase price, I'll take them
elsewhere," Akira replied.
From Akira's response, Katsuragi deduced that Akira himself believed
they were genuine. If all the items inside the box were indeed authentic,
it wouldn't be surprising for them to be worth 1 billion Orams. Katsuragi's
attitude suddenly changed.

Page | 52
 "So, the 1 billion Orams... It wasn't a joke... Wait, let me investigate
properly! Just wait a moment. Just wait!"
Appraising old-world information terminals was a difficult task, even
for Katsuragi and his business associates present. Katsuragi gathered his
associates and immediately started arranging for the appraisal personnel
and equipment.
As the warehouse became crowded with the addition of appraisal
equipment and personnel, Sheryl, having heard the commotion, arrived
with Yumina.
"Katsuragi-san, I didn't hear that Akira was coming today."
"...He came because of my business. I thought it was unnecessary to
inform you since you're busy at the artifact store," Katsuragi replied.
"I see."
Although she smiled, Sheryl clearly expressed her dissatisfaction,
causing Katsuragi to feel somewhat uneasy and avert his gaze.
"Hey, how's the appraisal going?"
Katsuragi then tried to dodge the question and distanced himself from
the situation. Sheryl let out a small sigh.
Akira was slightly surprised to see Yumina there. "Yumina, you're still
on security duty here?"
"Yes. Katsuya and the others have withdrawn, as expected."
Originally, Katsuya and the others were hired for a short-term
assignment of three days, so their job was considered completed when
Sheryl and her team recovered the artifacts from the collapsed
warehouse.
Yumina was the only one who continued the assignment because
Mizuha, who wanted to maintain a connection with Sheryl, dispatched
her under the pretext of providing additional security after they failed to
protect the warehouse.

Page | 53
 Sheryl felt a slight hesitation internally, but putting her own
convenience aside, she welcomed Dorncam's continued participation in
the security. She accepted Mizuha's proposal and decided to have
Yumina as her personal bodyguard.
As a lot of hunters, the clientele of the artifact store, visited, including
some individuals with questionable ethics as hunters, Sheryl had to
interact with such people. Having Dorncam hunters by her side would
help reduce conflicts. That's why Sheryl chose to keep Yumina close.
Upon hearing the details, Akira understood. "Ah, so that's why you
were with Sheryl. How long will Yumina be here?"
"Well, that depends on Mizuha-san's discretion. Technically, Sheryl and
I are on an extended vacation, and I assume I'll return when that period is
over."
"You're on vacation... and it's okay not to rest?"
"Yes, it's fine. It's a bit complicated."
Yumina had been considered a hindrance in the battle during the great
conflict, so she wasn't allowed to fight alongside Katsuya and the others.
If things continued as they were, even after the vacation, she might be
separated from Katsuya. That thought led Yumina to willingly accept
Mizuha's request for an extended security assignment.
"You don't have to push yourself too hard. I know I'm saying it, but..."
"By saying that, are you implying that I'm pushing myself too hard?"
Yumina smiled and asked, and Akira responded with a wry smile.
"To some extent, I guess. I often find myself in situations like that. It's
not like I enjoy it."
"It must be tough."
Yumina directed a bright smile at Akira and suddenly thought that
Akira's strength might stem from that aspect.

Page | 54
 "Hey, Akira..."
As Yumina spoke, Sheryl also addressed Akira.
"Akira, about that artifact..."
Akira's gaze shifted between Yumina and Sheryl. When Yumina
signaled for him to prioritize Sheryl, he turned his face towards her.
In response, Sheryl continued, "Regarding that artifact, if Katsuragi-san
doesn't buy it, can we handle it at the artifact store?"
"I'm not sure. We could sell the clothing separately at a different place.
I hate to say it, but I haven't received the payment for the previous
artifacts yet..."
Sheryl lowered her head apologetically.
"I'm sorry. They are selling, but it's not like everything is immediately
sold out."
The artifacts collected when the existence of the Yonozuka Station
Ruins was not widely known were of high quality and sold at high prices.
However, customers had budget constraints, and there was a significant
quantity as well, enough to fill a truck. It wasn't realistic to sell everything
in just a few days, and it would take some time to generate enough
revenue to pay Akira.
"Ah, that's fine. I'll wait until they sell. I just had some doubts about
handing over the artifacts without receiving payment for the previous
ones. It's not like we're running out of stock or anything, right?"
"No, there's no problem with that."
"In that case, we're waiting for Katsuragi's appraisal. But it seems like
he's not interested in the clothing anymore, so maybe we can sell them
elsewhere."
The focus of Katsuragi and the others is on the ancient information
devices, so the clothing that was brought along has been left on the floor
untouched. Akira casually picked up one of the garments.

Page | 55
 "Oh, Yumina, would you like to buy some? If you buy them here, you
can get them at a lower price since we're not going through the store."
"Is that okay?"
"Yeah, since it seems like Katsuragi and the others aren't planning to
buy them."
Although the clothing is of ancient origin, if Katsuragi and the others
aren't interested, it's likely that they're not highly valuable items. Akira
thought lightly about it. Then he whispered to Sheryl.
"Sheryl, why don't you make some custom clothes with these? You can
pass yourself off as a daughter of some company. It would be strange if
you only wore the outfit you made before. Make a few more."
"That's a good idea. I'll do that. Thank you."
Sheryl also responded with a soft smile.
Afterward, Akira called out to Katsuragi, obtained his approval, and
began unpacking the packaged clothing. The compressed garments,
tightly packed like boards, were freed, revealing high-quality ancient
clothes. Sheryl and Yumina started selecting the clothes with serious
expressions.
One of the merchants approached Akira and spoke.
"These are quite high-quality artifacts. May I ask where you found
them?"
"...In ruins."
With a smile that seemed to say they already knew, the merchant's
smile became slightly stiff.
What they wanted to know was where Akira found those clothes in
the ruins. If they were found together with the ancient information
devices, there might still be similar artifacts remaining there. In other
words, they could send a knowledgeable hunter to retrieve the much

Page | 56
more valuable ancient information devices instead of the clothing. The
merchant hoped that Akira would accidentally reveal the location.
Sheryl, who had been listening, interjected with a smile.
"Does it really matter who found the artifacts and where? We're not a
store inside the barrier. Akira brought them here. I don't think it's
necessary to know anything beyond that."
Since it was artifacts found by someone else, even Akira didn't know
their origin. However, they would be treated as artifacts found by Akira
here. If the merchant had any complaints, they were welcome to take
their leave. With that implicit statement from Sheryl, the merchant
reluctantly nodded with a forced smile.
"Yes, you're right. My apologies."
The merchant quickly departed. Sheryl bid farewell with a smile and
then turned to Akira with an expression that seemed to be seeking
praise.
Akira understood that he couldn't tell anyone about the source of
these artifacts, even Shizuka and Elena. Despite not knowing the
circumstances, Sheryl managed to cover up the origins of the artifacts
skillfully. Akira was grateful for that but also felt a slight uneasiness from
Sheryl, as if she wanted something.
Akira mustered a somewhat awkward smile and directed it towards
Sheryl.
"...Ah, that's a relief."
"Yes."
Sheryl was in a good mood.
On the other hand, the appraisal of the ancient information devices by
Katsuragi and the others was underway. Katsuragi turned a serious face
towards the appraiser.
"So, what's the verdict?"

Page | 57
 "...Based on the examination with the equipment available here, the
probability of these being counterfeit is low. That's as far as I can say
with certainty."
"So, they're authentic?"
"I can't assert that. The clothing that was brought along and the box it
was in are undoubtedly of ancient origin. I can assert that much. But I
can't confidently say that these devices are authentic, and you should
understand that."
"I already understand that. That's why I asked for a thorough
appraisal."
"The accuracy of the appraisal is limited with the equipment available
here. Ancient information devices are valuable and can be sold at high
prices, which also means there will be counterfeits. It's difficult to
distinguish sophisticated counterfeits made based on other artifacts.
Moreover, mock-ups are also a possibility. In that case, even if they're
counterfeit as ancient information devices, they are genuine as artifacts
from the ancient world. It's challenging to confirm their authenticity."
Excited, Katsuragi received a stern gaze from the appraiser and
regained composure. The appraiser also took a breath and regained
calmness.
"...If you want a strict appraisal, I recommend taking them to a proper
place. Well, for that, you probably need to buy these artifacts from that
hunter first. I understand it's difficult to determine the value for a
purchase of uncertain authenticity. But that's not my job, is it?"
"Well, that's true, but..."
"I have conducted the appraisal to the best of my ability here. What
you choose to believe is up to you. I could provide an appraisal
certificate, but I won't accept it as a shield for complaints later. That's all."
His job was done. With that implied statement, the appraiser
concluded the conversation.

Page | 58
 Seeing Katsuragi in distress, one of the business partners asked with a
puzzled expression, "Katsuragi, weren't these artifacts arranged by
Sheryl? If that's the case, shouldn't you have no reason to worry?"
The fact that Akira brought the artifacts here was part of some play
arranged by Sheryl. Calling the appraisers was also part of that play.
Thinking this way, the business partner had started to doubt whether it
was just a play after seeing Katsuragi's serious demeanor.
Katsuragi knew that these artifacts were actually found by Akira. He
also noticed that Akira himself believed they were genuine.
However, Katsuragi couldn't fully trust Akira's appraisal skills. That's
why he called the appraisers. But he couldn't express that, so he had to
cover it up.
"...There's a possibility that Sheryl is testing our ability to handle
ancient information devices. In that case, it wouldn't be strange to have
counterfeits mixed in, right? Don't you think?"
"Well, I guess that's one way to think about it."
While saying that, the business partners exchanged difficult
expressions. What Katsuragi said could be interpreted as Sheryl doubting
their competence as business people. By trying to cover up the situation,
Katsuragi had inadvertently raised another concern among the business
partners.
And then, a situation that only heightened those concerns occurred.
"Oh, I'm intruding~"
Viola appeared in the warehouse.
Viola approached Akira in the warehouse and directed her usual low-
quality smile towards him.
"I heard it. You brought ancient information devices, right? Where did
you find them?"
"I have no obligation to answer."

Page | 59
 Even with Akira's curt attitude, Viola continued speaking without
breaking her smile.
"Don't say that. As promised, I'm making this shop prosper, you know?"
"To think that I should be grateful for keeping you alive, it's not
enough."
"You're harsh."
Viola had been involved in the conflict between the two major factions
in the slum district, nearly being killed by Akira once. In exchange for her
cooperation with Sheryl's artifact shop, she was kept alive.
To make me think that it was good to keep you alive, you should be
grateful. I should have killed you. Even if the person who said that hasn't
yet come to think that it was good to keep you alive, Viola maintained
the same attitude towards Akira.
Smiling, Viola continued speaking in front of Sheryl, who was surprised
by her attitude.
"Well then, let's do our best to keep me alive. Akira, about those
ancient information devices, how about 500 million aurums for now?"
"Wh-500 million?"
Akira showed surprise on his face at the sudden offer and the amount
of money.
"Yes. For now, right here, 500 million in cash. Adjustments can be
made based on the shop's prosperity. If there's profit, I'll add more
accordingly. Of course, you'll be paid later. What do you say?"
Continuing her talk in front of Akira, who was taken aback by the
unexpected proposal, Viola said,
"I also intend to make the shop prosper as promised, but for that, we
need valuable artifacts, and you, Akira, are our best bet. If you were to
say that you'll stop bringing in artifacts because the payments have
stopped, it would be troublesome. So, for now, I'll offer 500 million here.

Page | 60
Can you cut me some slack for a while? If possible, treat the artifacts you
brought in earlier the same way."
"Hmm, 500 million..."
"[Alpha], what do you think? I don't think it's a bad deal, but..."
Katsuragi had mentioned 1 billion aurums, as instructed by [Alpha].
Akira himself had said that amount thinking it would be brushed off as a
joke.
Now, they were offering half of that amount upfront and even more
later. The proposal was so good that it made Akira suspect if there was
some hidden motive behind it.
[Alpha] laughed and nodded.
"I think it's good. She has already said that she'll kill him if he tries
anything again, but if she's planning something, it's not against Akira. We
have enough money, so let's accept it."
"Understood. In that case, 500 million..."
"Wait a minute!"
Katsuragi interrupted and joined the conversation.
"Akira! You were supposed to sell me those artifacts, right? We made a
deal, remember?"
"Huh? You want to buy them? For 500 million aurums?"
Akira looked surprised at Katsuragi. He couldn't immediately answer
whether he would sell them or not, causing Katsuragi to stumble over his
words.
"I told you, if we couldn't agree on the selling price, I could do
whatever I wanted. It was a promise. I brought them to you first, and if
the conditions are the same, I can sell them to you. But I'm not going to
sell them to you for a lower price, of course."

Page | 61
 Katsuragi hesitated. He believed that the ancient information devices
were valuable if they were all genuine.
However, whether he could pay 500 million upfront was another
matter. Katsuragi had already invested a large sum of money in the
artifact shop and didn't have that much flexibility. He would have to
involve his other business partners to raise the funds. He hesitated if he
could convince them.
And he hesitated further. There was no guarantee that these ancient
information devices were genuine. In the case of fakes or if they were
severely damaged and of low value even if they were genuine, he would
burden his business partners with debt. The appraiser had only
mentioned a high possibility that they were genuine. There was still a
chance of losing the bet.
Seeing Katsuragi unable to make a decision, Viola smirked.
"Akira, let's make it 600 million."
"Oh!"
"What!?"
Akira rejoiced, and Katsuragi became flustered. Sheryl and Yumina
were surprised, while Viola's smile grew wider.
Katsuragi was caught in a dilemma. The other party raised the price.
Therefore, the artifacts must be genuine. On the other hand, he couldn't
shake off the fear that Viola was trying to make him buy worthless junk
for 600 million aurums. The fear that Viola, known for her poor quality,
was scheming something. This growing suspicion clouded Katsuragi's
decision-making.
Is it genuine or fake? Does the other party know the truth? Katsuragi
was being manipulated.
Moreover, Viola didn't care at all about the authenticity of the artifacts.
If they were genuine, that was enough. She intended to use them

Page | 62
skillfully for her own enjoyment. And even if she incurred damages due
to fakes, it would be the artifact shop's loss. She planned to use it as a
good excuse towards Akira. That's what she thought.
Regardless of the outcome, she would enjoy it to the fullest. With that
in mind, Viola wore her poor quality smile.
In the end, Katsuragi couldn't make up his mind, and the ancient
information devices brought in by Akira ended up in Viola's hands. Akira
rejoiced over the 600 million aurums, while Sheryl and Yumina watched
with mixed feelings. Sheryl was once again astonished by Akira's ability
to easily earn 600 million aurums, motivating her to further prosper the
artifact shop. And Yumina became interested in Akira's power to earn
such an amount.
Akira probably didn't stumble upon the ancient information devices by
chance in a low-difficulty ruin. He had ventured alone into a high-
difficulty ruin, a dangerous area where most hunters couldn't enter, and
collected artifacts there before returning. Akira possessed that kind of
power.
With that in mind, she watched Akira, thinking that if she had that
power, she could fight alongside Katsuya once again.

Page | 63
Chapter 148 - Sheryl's Artifact Shop
After selling the artifacts brought back from Tsubakihara Building and
earning 600 million aurums, Akira came to Shizuka's store to buy new
equipment.
"So, I used the new equipment for artifact hunting, but that SSB
Compound Gun is still huge."
"Well, it's designed to be that way."
"I have no complaints about its power. It helped me easily defeat large
monsters in ruins, which was really helpful. But it's still big. It's a bit
difficult to explore narrow buildings with it."
Akira wanted to show that he had no intention of nitpicking the gun
Shizuka recommended. He did his best to express that. Shizuka found
Akira's effort amusing and smiled appreciatively.
"If you're not here to return the gun but to buy a new one, then you're
welcome. So, do you want a smaller gun this time?"
"Yes, please."
Akira proceeded to discuss the new gun with Shizuka. After a while of
deliberation, they decided to purchase two more SSB Compound Guns.
Since Akira was already satisfied with the performance of the SSB
Compound Gun itself, they skipped the process of choosing from a wide
selection of guns and focused on modifying the expansion parts.
One gun would be for regular use, and they would install compact
expansion parts that maintained power without sacrificing size. This way,
Akira could fight in relatively narrow spaces without worrying about the
gun's size.
The other gun would undergo modifications assuming the use of
projectiles or ammunition that differed significantly in size from regular
bullets. Akira wanted a higher level of power to deal with enemies that

Page | 64
were only slightly affected by the grenades available for the A4WM
Automatic Grenade Launcher.
Shizuka looked a bit troubled.
"Akira, with the ammunition included, it'll cost about 200 million
aurums..."
"Don't worry. I earned it from the artifact hunting I mentioned earlier."
When Akira casually replied, Shizuka fixed him with a slightly
reproachful gaze.
Akira hurriedly tried to explain himself.
"No, it's not like that. I'm not overexerting myself. It's true that I
ventured into slightly more dangerous places, thinking that this new
equipment would be fine. But everything was fine. There were large
monsters, but thanks to the SSB Compound Gun designed for hunting
them, I could defeat them easily. Everything is fine."
Shizuka continued to gaze at Akira intently. Akira felt pressured.
"No, I mean, I can afford the 200 million aurums because the artifacts I
brought back sold for a higher price than expected. I didn't push myself
for expensive artifacts..."
As it became more difficult to come up with excuses, Akira stumbled,
but Shizuka regained her composure and smiled.
"Akira, if you have nothing to hide, you don't need to act that way. You
know I'll worry, right?"
Akira let out a relieved sigh at Shizuka's smile.
"Oh, yes. I understand."
"Well, with that kind of attitude, you still can't be considered a regular
customer. You're still quite clumsy."
"I'll do my best. But well, I came here to buy expensive guns so that I
don't have to push myself too hard. Isn't that fine?"

Page | 65
 Shizuka jokingly laughed, and Akira returned the smile.
Akira believed that he had successfully covered up the fact that he had
ventured into the dangerous zone in the depths of Kuzuhara District
Ruins, where the giant Weapon Dogs roamed. However, Shizuka saw
through the fact that Akira had gone to a place so dangerous that he
wouldn't survive without fully utilizing the SSB Compound Gun designed
for taking down large creatures.
Despite that, Shizuka decided to refrain from admonishing Akira,
understanding that he genuinely didn't want to push himself too hard at
the moment.
"Well then, I'll make the arrangements since it will be a special order.
I'll let you know when they arrive."
"Yes, please."
And so, Shizuka prepared the guns for Akira, hoping that they would
become a source of power to protect him from unexpected hardships.
◆
In Sheryl's headquarters, Viola had a smile on her face that seemed
somewhat stern.
In front of Viola were the artifacts brought in by Akira, the ancient
information terminals from the Old World. Viola had already entrusted
these artifacts to a reliable appraiser and received the detailed appraisal
results.
The appraisal results exceeded Viola's expectations in a sense.
"I never expected all of them to be genuine, and in such perfect
condition..."
Viola had not anticipated that Akira would intentionally bring in
counterfeits. However, she had thought it was possible that someone
had planted counterfeits in the ruins to conceal their origins, and Akira
unknowingly brought them back. Even if they were genuine, there was a

Page | 66
significant possibility that they could be damaged despite their pristine
appearance.
However, the appraisal results denied both possibilities.
The appraiser Viola had requested was known for charging high fees,
but their appraisal report alone could significantly increase the purchase
price of artifacts. Viola had no doubts about the reliability of these
appraisal results.
The appraiser even offered to exempt Viola from the exorbitant
appraisal fee and proposed a purchase based on the appraisal results.
For those who were unaware of the value of advanced skills required
for appraising precision machinery from the Old World, exempting them
from the seemingly outrageous appraisal fee and offering Viola a
reasonable purchase price might seem excessive. Considering the effort
required to find a buyer on her own, Viola understood that accepting the
offer would be better for her, just to convert the artifacts into cash.
However, Viola declined the offer and paid the high appraisal fee to
take possession of the artifacts. She was truly torn about it herself. But
she was driven by desires other than money.
If she could use this Old World information terminal as a spark,
imagine the commotion she could create.
Once she had that thought, there was no turning back for Viola. She
couldn't go against her nature.
Looking at the ancient information terminals lined up on the table,
Viola wore a wicked smile as she contemplated her future plans.
At that moment, Sheryl, who had been summoned by Viola,
approached.
"Viola-san, I have an important matter to discuss..."

Page | 67
 "Yes. It's about these Old World information terminals I bought from
Akira. I thought we should properly discuss how we're going to handle
them at our artifact shop."
Upon seeing Viola's unapologetic smile, Sheryl's expression grew
slightly stern.
Viola is indeed involved in the operation of the artifact shop at Akira's
request. Sheryl acknowledges her skills, but Viola is still an external
collaborator. She is not part of our artifact shop, in Sheryl's opinion.
Moreover, Sheryl suspected that whatever Viola was about to discuss
was some sort of assurance to herself. She doubted that Viola was
preparing to casually mention it in case an unexpected situation arose
regarding the handling of the ancient information terminals.
However, Sheryl had no choice but to listen. She sat across from Viola,
assuming a serious attitude.
"Let's hear it."
"I've already had these ancient information terminals appraised. They
were of excellent quality, as expected of the items brought in by Akira.
Now, I'm planning to make some adjustments to sell them at our artifact
shop. First..."
After listening to Viola's explanation, Sheryl determined that the
content was reasonable. It had an element of fraud, but their shop was
merely a backstreet establishment in the slums. Engaging in some level of
deception was within an acceptable range. It could even serve as a
security measure. At worst, Viola could charm the customers. It was not a
problem. That's how Sheryl saw it.
Of course, Sheryl had her concerns as well. However, if the profits
were significant and she couldn't point out any issues substantial enough
to offset those profits, Sheryl had no choice but to accept Viola's
methods.

Page | 68
 They had to make the artifact shop prosperous and gain Akira's
recognition. They couldn't simply discard potential profits based on
vague reasons like Viola being suspicious and likely to mess something
up.
"...I understand. Then, please proceed with it. Do your best for Akira's
sake."
"Of course. I'll do my best."
Sheryl scrutinized Viola once again, but no matter how much she
probed, she couldn't discern Viola's true intentions beneath her
deceptive smile.
◆
Akira raced on his bike toward the eastern wilderness. Monsters grew
stronger as one moved eastward. He had already encountered powerful
monsters multiple times. With his SSB Compound Gun modified for
taking down large creatures, he could deal with them. While being
pursued by a gigantic crustacean that preyed on large carnivorous beasts,
he used the gun's powerful bullets to pierce through its armor. The
crustacean's shell was left with a large hole, and its bodily fluids
splattered across the ground.
Akira stopped his bike and exhaled.
"All right. It's taken care of. Now I can investigate the interior."
The crustacean that had been chasing Akira had made its nest in an old
building from the Old World.
Although they weren't named ruins, there were countless Old World
structures scattered across the wilderness. Many of them still contained
artifacts. However, these buildings were relatively small in scale and
scattered in various locations, so they were not the primary targets for
artifact collection. Visiting such places wouldn't yield much profit
because few hunters stopped by. As a result, the number of monsters

Page | 69
increased, and the value of collecting artifacts in those areas decreased
even further.
Nevertheless, there were occasionally valuable artifacts left behind in
such places. If there were fewer visitors, the chances of discovery would
also decrease. Some hunters had a similar expectation and approached
artifact collection in these areas with a sense of buying lottery tickets,
hoping to strike it rich. Akira had a similar hope as he collected artifacts in
this area.
Inside the building that the crustacean had made its nest in, it was too
cramped to use the large SSB Compound Gun. However, it was also not
an opponent that could be dealt with using guns like the AAH Assault
Rifle. So Akira lured the monsters out by shooting from the outside and
took his time to defeat them.
Akira had done this training without Alpha's support. He handled
everything by himself, including driving the bike and shooting from it.
Due to that, it took more effort, but Akira managed to defeat powerful
monsters that other hunters would struggle to even escape from, let
alone defeat, all by himself. The accumulated training and combat
experience were steadily making Akira grow.
With the crustacean that was the main occupant of the building
eradicated, the ruins once again became empty. Akira got off his bike and
began exploring. The only guns he carried were the AAH Assault Rifle
and the A2D Assault Rifle, as the SSB Compound Gun was too bulky and
had been left on the bike.
There were broken table fragments scattered in the empty room,
bearing marks of being nibbled by the crustacean. Akira looked at them
and growled.
"Alpha, I guess the artifacts that were here are probably eaten too,
huh?"
Alpha smiled and nodded in agreement.

Page | 70
 "That seems likely. Shall we hope there's something indigestible? Well,
it's possible they're still inside the defeated monster. Shall we search for
them?"
Akira made a slightly reluctant expression.
"...No need to go that far. Today, artifacts aren't our main focus."
Akira and the others had come to the wilderness far to the east of
Kagamayama City for artifact collection. However, their objective was
not the artifacts themselves, but rather the process of artifact collection.
It was a cover-up for the origin of the artifacts obtained at the Tsubaki
Building.
Finding Old World devices like the ancient information terminals
wasn't so simple. If they were sold, there would surely be people
interested in knowing where they came from. To make them believe that
these items had been found around this area, Akira had purposely
ventured far out.
Although the area was not considered a named ruin or a dangerous
zone frequented by hunters primarily operating around Kagamayama
City, it wasn't surprising for Old World devices to lie dormant there. It
was also a convenient place for Akira's training. For about a month since
their trip to the Tsubaki Building, Akira had been conducting artifact
collection in such areas.
He thoroughly searched every corner of the building but found no
tangible results in terms of artifact collection. He left the empty backpack
inflated to its limits, as if filled with artifacts, and left the building.
"Alpha, where should we go today?"
"Well, how about the Minakado Ruins?"
"Weren't there no good artifacts there, and wasn't it infested with
monsters?"

Page | 71
 "That's right. Because hunters don't frequent such ruins, we can
relocate artifacts without being noticed. Let's pretend that Akira
happened to discover them."
"I see."
Akira revved up his bike energetically.
After completing the artifact collection in the eastern wilderness, Akira
didn't return directly to the city but made a stop at ruins. He would spend
some time collecting artifacts there, then assemble the towable cargo
bed, attach it to the bike, and bring the empty Old World crates back to
the city.
In recent days, Akira had been trailed by a considerable number of
hunters. Their goal was, naturally, the origin of the Old World
information terminals. While Katsumi's business associates believed
Sheryl was responsible, not all of them fully trusted that explanation. To
external parties, all they knew was that a hunter named Akira had
brought in something vague.
If they could follow Akira, they might also be able to get their hands on
the Old World information terminals. Hunters who had received
information from the merchants and those who had independently
gathered information were all trying to track Akira's whereabouts. If the
opponent was weaker, they could forcefully extract information.
But that wouldn't work with Akira. So they tried to follow his trail and
accompany him to the location of the artifacts. However, they couldn't
keep up with him in the eastern wilderness. The monsters there were too
strong, forcing them to give up. As a result, the hunters who lacked the
necessary skills turned their attention to the ruins where Akira would
stop on his way back.
In reality, their main target wasn't the eastern wilderness but another
nearby ruin. Or perhaps they were wondering if Akira had hidden a small
amount of Old World information terminals in this ruin to make it appear

Page | 72
as if they had been found there. Considering various possibilities, they
searched for a safer location compared to the eastern wilderness.

The artifact shop operated by Sheryl and the others had been
remodeled and expanded as part of their base, divided into three floors
with different price ranges for the artifacts.
The lower-priced floor stocked cheap artifacts that were commonly
found in other shops in the slums. The mid-priced floor dealt with
relatively higher-value items among the artifacts obtained by Katsumi,
Shijima, and others. The high-priced floor handled expensive artifacts
arranged through Viola's connections and those brought in by Akira. The
interior of the high-priced floor was designed to rival the upscale shops
near the defensive walls. Entry was restricted due to the handling of
particularly expensive artifacts. There was a limit to the number of
customers allowed at once, and those who appeared to lack money were
not even allowed entry. The entire room was structured like a makeshift
vault, making the floor resemble a luxury store in various ways.
People with bodyguards were lining up outside this upscale store in the
slums from early in the morning. Their high-quality attire and armed
guards indicated that they belonged to the affluent class in the lower
sections of the city. In other words, they were individuals who didn't
have any business in the slums.
There was a clear reason why they had bothered to come with
bodyguards. After the store opened, the three groups of customers were
guided to the high-priced floor and when they saw the showcased items
in the center of the floor, they all showed a slightly surprised expression.
"I can't believe they actually exist... And there are so many... It's
unbelievable."

Page | 73
 Old World information terminals had been stocked in the underground
store in the slums. These people had come after hearing about it but
were still half in doubt. Even when they saw the actual items, they still
wore expressions of disbelief.
Since it was the first day of stocking Old World information terminals,
Sheryl and Viola were attending to the customers today. Sheryl bowed
politely.
"Thank you for coming to our store. I'm Sheryl, in charge of this floor. If
you need anything, please feel free to let me know."
One of the customers focused on Sheryl's attire. The clothes, tailored
for customer service using materials from the Old World, did not arouse
suspicion even in those accustomed to expensive clothing.
However, it didn't guarantee the quality of the artifacts. Looking at the
small cubes, about five centimeters in size, lined up in transparent cases,
the customer directed a sharp gaze at Sheryl.
"So, this is the Old World information terminal? Forgive me for the
impolite question, but is it really genuine?"
Sheryl calmly responds, "We cannot provide a guarantee at our store."
"Does that mean they're fake?"
"We leave the determination of authenticity to the customers. You can
access the information that can serve as a reference for your judgment
from there if you'd like." Sheryl says this while indicating the electronic
tag on the case with her hand. The male customer reads the information
from his own information terminal and once again expresses surprise.
"A certification from Kuroginya... If the contents are indeed as stated,
then there should be no problem. However..."
Kuroginya is a major artifact purchasing company that operates widely
in the eastern cities, and their appraisal abilities are highly regarded. The
male customer also believes that if it's an appraisal from Kuroginya, there

Page | 74
should be no mistake, and he almost has a confirmation that the artifacts
are genuine.
However, he wears a troubled expression.
"...50 million aurums. That's expensive."
The electronic tag on the case displayed a price of 50 million aurums,
considerably higher than the market price.
However, it wasn't an unreasonable amount. After all, if they could buy
it at the market price, they wouldn't have come here in the first place.
Old World information terminals are also devices that connect to the
Old Domains. They are a means of obtaining extremely valuable
information from the Old World era, making them naturally precious
artifacts.
They also hold significant technological value. Even if they can only be
used as simple communication devices without the search technology
corresponding to the Old Domains, they are still superior in terms of
communication quality compared to modern communication networks.
Their benefits are extensive.
Naturally, companies seeking such valuable artifacts engage in fierce
competition. And in most cases, large corporations exert their power and
emerge victorious. There are many cases where even reservations have
been made at regular purchasing centers, so companies without that level
of influence will never get their hands on them no matter how long they
wait.
Therefore, when smaller companies want to acquire Old World
information terminals, they have no choice but to buy them from
purchasing centers that are not affiliated with hunter offices or places
where large corporations have less influence. Naturally, they cannot buy
them at market prices. They were aware of that as well.

Page | 75
 50 million aurums. Considering the acquisition of valuable artifacts that
cannot be obtained through normal means, it wasn't an amount they
couldn't afford even at a premium price.
However, it was not a decision that the man alone could make. He
seeks confirmation from Sheryl.
"...I'm sorry, but is it okay if I contact my superiors and consult with
them here?"
"Of course."
While the man uses his information terminal to start consulting with
his superiors, another customer shows a puzzled expression.
"Can I ask you something? This one is priced at 5 million aurums and
labeled as 'unappraised.' What does that mean?"
"It's an unappraised item, so there is a possibility of it being a fake or
defective. That's why the price is lowered accordingly."
"Why don't you appraise it?"
"Appraisal fees from Kuroginya are quite high, so it is financially
difficult for us to appraise all the items."
"What's the difference between the items that were appraised and
those that weren't?"
"We have conducted preliminary appraisals ourselves and have sent
the items that are highly likely to be genuine and in good condition to
Kuroginya for an official appraisal. This serves as our quality assurance
for customers."
The customer who asked the question directed a malicious expression
towards Sheryl, who explained with a polite smile.
"I see. Until the appraisal is done externally, even if it turns out to be a
fake or a low-quality item, the possibilities are unknown. You're quite a
savvy businessperson."

Page | 76
 Sheryl evades the comment with a smile.
"Well, let's not put it that way. It might actually be genuine, you know?
You could try taking a gamble. But if you don't like taking risks, we also
have pre-appraised items available. Please choose whichever you prefer."
At that moment, the male customer who had been in contact with his
superiors finished his consultation and pointed to the transparent display
case.
"I don't like taking risks, so I'll go with the pre-appraised items. I'll take
these, this, and this."
Sheryl bows politely.
"Thank you very much. Will it be okay with the case over there?"
"Yes."
One of the man's escorts places a sturdy storage case on the floor and
opens it. Sheryl takes three Old World information terminals from the
display case and places them inside the storage case. The male customer
operates the information terminals to complete the payment. Sheryl
confirms the payment and steps back, while the man's escort closes the
storage case. The transaction is complete.
"Well then, I'll take my leave."
"Thank you very much for your purchase."
Sheryl bows once again.
One pair of customers leaves, and the next pair enters. Viola goes to
replenish the sold items. Sheryl gives similar responses to the new
customers. Customers continue to come and go, some making purchases
and others not, but only the pre-appraised items sell.
The customers on the floor have changed several times, but there are
still customers nitpicking about the unappraised items. Sheryl, with a
slightly apologetic expression, informs the customer.

Page | 77
 "I apologize, but if you won't be making a purchase this time, I would
appreciate it if you could give your turn to other customers soon."
Even when urged to leave, the male customer does not respond and
instead grumbles with a stern expression. Sheryl, who is starting to
consider the option of forcibly removing him, also begins to wear a
slightly stern expression.
Then the man points to an unappraised item that looks no different
from the pre-appraised ones.
"I have a question. Is the reason this item is unappraised due to the
high appraisal fee?"
"Yes, that's correct."
"In that case, would it be acceptable if I had these unappraised items
appraised here?"
Upon hearing that, Sheryl signals to Viola with her gaze, asking for a
change in handling. Viola responds to the customer with a smile.
"If you mean you want them appraised on the spot, I'll have to decline
in their current state. You mustn't touch the display case either. I'd be
troubled if it got damaged or stolen."
In their current state, a proper appraisal cannot be done. It's essentially
a refusal.
"If it's after the purchase, well, it's already yours, so you can do as you
please. Feel free to examine it as much as you like."
After stating the obvious, Viola smiles mysteriously.
"If it's before the purchase, it depends on the conditions. One, you
must have it appraised by Kuroginya to match the quality of the pre-
appraised items. Two, you must bear the appraisal fee. If you agree to
these conditions, then it's acceptable."
Upon hearing that, the man displays a slight confusion on his face.

Page | 78
 If they had intended to sell fake items from the beginning, there would
be no reason to allow appraisals even if the appraisal fee is paid by the
customer. It made me wonder if the inability to appraise was truly due to
financial constraints. The desire to obtain such a valuable artifact like the
Old World information terminals pushed me to interpret the situation
favorably.
And after the appraisal, I am prompted to think that if they turn out to
be fakes or low-quality items, I can simply choose not to buy them.
"Understood. That will do."
The man selects five unappraised items. Dale, who was called as the
transporter, appears with a sturdy storage case. Sheryl puts the items in
the case and hands it to Dale.
"Then, please."
"Y-Yes, understood."
Seeing Dale's nervousness, the male customer interprets the situation
even more favorably. If Dale were only transporting fakes, he wouldn't be
this nervous. In that case, could genuine items also be mixed in? Sheryl
did mention gambling. If they were intentionally mixing fakes and
genuine items, offering a gamble where one could purchase genuine
items at a lower price, it would arouse the customer's sense of luck.
That's what he hopes for.
However, the reason for Dale's nervousness is slightly different from
the man's assumption.
Even after the major conflict in the slum district, Dale, who is still
employed by Sheryl, continues to misunderstand her as the daughter of
some big corporation. Since he learned that this artifact shop deals with
extremely valuable Old World information terminals, he believed that she
must be someone who can handle such items. This misconception has
only deepened.

Page | 79
 He managed to establish a connection with such a person, and he can't
afford to fail at this point. Absolutely not. Dale's nervousness is primarily
due to that reason.
Leaving the shop with the customer, Dale heads to Kuroginya's store
as instructed beforehand and requests an appraisal as instructed.
Sheryl and Viola, who remain in the shop, continue to serve customers.
The next day, the male customer who paid the appraisal fee for the
unappraised items receives a message from Viola notifying him that the
appraisal is complete. He immediately heads to Kuroginya.
In the room where he is escorted, the appraiser from Kuroginya and
Viola are waiting. On the table, there are the pre-appraised items lined
up.
When the man takes his seat, the appraiser reports the results to Viola
and her companion. Out of the five items that were appraised, Kuroginya
determined that three were fakes and two were genuine.
The man smiles in surprise at the results.
"So two of them are genuine...! But it finished quite quickly. I thought
appraising Old World information terminals would take more time..."
The appraiser politely informs the man, who is puzzled by this.
"Apologies, but even if you are dissatisfied with the appraisal time, we
cannot accommodate your request. Whether the appraisal takes one
minute or one year, we conduct the appraisal according to the
predetermined appraisal fee."
"Oh, no, I didn't complain about the time and ask for a more thorough
examination. If it finishes quickly, it's also convenient for us."
"Thank you. So, what do you think? If you decide to sell them to our
company, we can buy them for 75 million Aurum."
At that moment, Viola interjects.

Page | 80
 "No, I'll take them with me."
"....I see."
The appraiser quietly withdrew without saying anything unnecessary.
Viola then turned her smiling face towards the male customer.
"So, the appraisal is done. What will you do? Buy them?"
"Of course."
"That's right. In that case, it'll be 100 million Aurum."
"....What?"
In response to the man's reaction, Viola's smile became even more
wicked.
"You didn't actually think you could buy them for 10 million, did you?
Don't joke around. The price of one unappraised item is 5 million. Once
appraised, the price changes. One genuine item costs 50 million, so for
two, it's 100 million. Well, the fakes could be considered sophisticated
mocks, so maybe I could give you a discount of around 10,000 Aurum, as
a service."
"...I'm the one who paid for the appraisal fee, you know?"
"Yes, we're very grateful for that. But these are our products, not
yours. You haven't bought them yet, remember? Isn't it natural?"
The man glared at Viola without saying a word. But Viola just smiled
calmly.
"So, will you buy them?"
The man was desperately trying to hold back his urge to shout in
response to Viola's provocative words.
In her resting room at the base, Sheryl was listening to Viola's report
through the information terminal. And she had a slightly surprised
expression upon hearing the content.
"You bought them?"

Page | 81
 "Yes. I thought if he left without buying anything, it would truly make
the expensive appraisal fee a waste. Well, it seems one item was his
limit."
Even among the unappraised items, there were genuine ones mixed in.
The high appraisal fee and the purchased items were necessary expenses
to confirm that. And regardless of the circumstances, they obtained the
Old World information terminals. They didn't suffer significant losses.
Viola happily explained, finding an excuse to justify the situation.
Sheryl let out a small sigh.
"Please, restrain yourself. If you earn a large sum through shady means
but end up inviting retaliation and resorting to the use of force, it would
be counterproductive."
As someone who is indirectly involved in these shady means, Sheryl
had been worried about Viola going too far, especially since Viola had
explained the method to her beforehand.
The unappraised items that were chosen by the customer and carried
by Dale turned out to be all fakes. However, Kuroginya provided an
appraisal result stating that two of them were genuine. Viola had her
hand in this.
Unaware that the five items were actually fakes, Dale followed the
instructions and had them individually appraised on behalf of Viola.
However, behind the scenes, Viola had two genuine items appraised
individually.
After receiving a notification of the completed appraisal from
Kuroginya, Viola received the appraisal results for the two genuine items
and three fakes, a total of five items, separately and specified that they
be received simultaneously. This made the customer mistakenly believe
that among the five items he chose, two were genuine.
In a sense, even among the items being sold as unappraised, there are
genuine ones mixed in. However, the aim is not to make it more

Page | 82
profitable to buy all the unappraised items than the appraised ones. It is
adjusted to ensure that buying all the unappraised items yields a higher
expected value, which eliminates the element of gambling.
In business-related gambling, the house always wins. The same is true
here. However, there are those who misunderstand that they now have a
40% chance of obtaining genuine items, and with the backing of
Kuroginya's appraisal, the number of people with expectations further
increases. Even if 40% is unrealistic, they can expect 20% now. At worst,
as long as it's not below 10%, the expected value is higher than simply
buying normally. That's enough to enhance the customer's sense of
gambling.
Even with the current arrangement, they are making more profit from
selling the Old World information terminals than they would from selling
them normally. But Viola went even further and tampered with the
appraisal fees.
Kuroginya's appraisal fees are generally high. When it comes to
appraising valuable artifacts like the Old World information terminals, the
fees become even higher.
However, if the quality of the appraisal is disregarded, the appraisal
fees can be lowered. Although in that case, the appraisal result will only
be useless information stating that they couldn't determine much since
they only conducted a superficial examination. It would be meaningless
to submit items for appraisal, and they would have simply wasted their
money.
Nevertheless, there are cases where relatively low appraisal fees can
be paid to Kuroginya in exchange for accurate appraisal results.
Firstly, this applies to cases where a simple inspection reveals that the
item is a crude fake. If we were to compare it to a modern information
terminal, it would appear authentic on the outside but would be an

Page | 83
empty shell inside. Even with a low-cost and simplified appraisal, a
reliable result stating that it is definitely a fake can be obtained.
The second case is when the item being appraised has already
undergone a proper appraisal. In this case, instead of requesting a more
rigorous re-appraisal, a significantly lower fee can be charged for a
simplified re-appraisal using the previous appraisal data.
Viola took advantage of this. She received a substantial fee from the
customer who covered the appraisal costs for unappraised items, while
paying a lower amount to Kuroginya for the appraisal of shoddy fakes
and previously appraised genuine items, pocketing the difference.
And Kuroginya doesn't say anything unnecessary. This is to avoid
getting involved in disputes caused by appraisal results. They provide
appraisal results based on the standard appraisal fee, and in some cases,
make a purchase offer. They don't do anything else. Viola knew this well,
the management policy of Kuroginya.
Sheryl had concerns about Viola going too far and the potential trouble
it could cause due to her knowledge of how Viola was profiting from
these shady practices. She voiced her concerns as a precautionary
measure.
Viola understood that and smiled as she responded, "Don't worry. I
know how to handle that. The only time I failed was when Akira shot
me."
Sheryl couldn't help but wonder if that was a valid response. However,
considering that she was able to obtain Viola's cooperation due to the
incident, she refrained from making unnecessary comments.
Viola continued, "Besides, I also paid Akira 600 million. I need to earn
more than that, even if I have to resort to somewhat shady methods. I
want to make sure I can match that amount when Akira brings in more
artifacts. It's to prove that I have enough funds to keep the artifact shop
thriving."

Page | 84
 When Viola said that, Sheryl couldn't argue strongly against it. After all,
it was thanks to Viola's funds, not Sheryl's abilities, that they were able to
pay Akira 600 million Aurum. Furthermore, that 600 million Aurum was
payment for the artifacts, not as a return for Akira's backing of Sheryl and
the others.
Sheryl couldn't afford to stop until she could personally repay Akira's
favor. "I see. Then let's work hard to make the artifact shop prosperous
for Akira's sake."
"Yes, let's do our best. See you."
And the communication with Viola was cut off. Sheryl let out a small
sigh.
"I really have to give it my all... The tasks keep piling up."
Sheryl was no longer the boss of a small gang. Under the backing of
Akira, she became the boss of a powerful gang that ran an artifact shop,
generating significant earnings. There was a flood of people wanting to
join. While running the artifact shop, she also had to manage the
adjustments. The workload had increased significantly.
But she couldn't be discouraged by this alone, especially for Akira's
sake. Sheryl made up her mind and returned to work with a smile after
finishing her break.

Akira continued his days of collecting artifacts for his covert operations
purposes after selling artifacts to Sheryl and her group. He received the
new gun he bought from Shizuka and was ready to resume his non-
operational artifact collection.
It was about time to sell artifacts again. Thinking so, Akira decided to
go back to Sheryl and her group to sell artifacts once more. He packed

Page | 85
the artifacts into a backpack that appeared to be filled with ammunition
and left his house. Just like the previous day, he first headed to the
eastern wilderness, and on his way back, he stopped by the Higarakashi
Residential District Ruins to assemble the towable cargo bed as usual.
Today, instead of an empty box, he packed the artifacts he brought
from home into a box and loaded it onto the cargo bed. After contacting
Sheryl, he returned to the city.
When Akira entered Sheryl's warehouse, familiar faces welcomed him.
Among them were two unexpected individuals. One was Yumina. Akira
thought that her security assignment would have ended by now, but she
was still in the warehouse.
The other person was smiling cheerfully as they looked at Akira.
"Hey, Akira. It's been a while."
It was Kibayashi, wearing the uniform of the Kugamayama City.

Page | 86
Chapter 149 - Hunter Rank Adjustment
Request
Sheryl and her group started selling the ancient world information
terminals in the artifact shop. However, even though they were valuable
artifacts with a high demand, setting the price at 50 million aura per unit
didn't immediately lead to them being sold out. But there were still many
customers looking for them, and the inventory was depleting.
When the flagship item, which served as a signboard, completely ran
out, the overall momentum of the shop declined. Customers who entered
the high-price floor with half-hearted interest to see the rarely seen
ancient world information terminals would decrease, and fewer
customers would buy other artifacts or venture into unappraised items.
To address the shortage of inventory, they raised the prices of the
appraised items. The current price was 80 million aura per unit. Sheryl
and her group didn't expect these items to sell anymore at this price
point.
However, this adjustment had the effect of relatively increasing the
expected value of purchasing unappraised items and prevented the
inventory from running out completely. It was expected to attract
customers more than being on a perpetual waitlist for restocking. They
set the price with that kind of consideration.
Now, what should they do next? While discussing it with Sheryl, Viola
also had other thoughts in her mind.
(...It's been a week, but they haven't taken the bait. Is this plan not
working? I'd prefer them to contact me rather than me reaching out to
them...)
This covert operation ended without any results. Viola felt
disappointed, but she let it pass with a slight sense of frustration.

Page | 87
 Although Viola was believed to have successfully orchestrated
numerous operations and controlled various situations behind the scenes,
the successful ones were just a small part of all the schemes she had set
in motion. There were plenty of futile endeavors. The failures simply
didn't come to light.
Of course, it was also because Viola constantly engaged in a large
number of operations. Her poor quality was evident in that aspect as
well.
While Viola and Sheryl were discussing their future plans, a report
came in that city officials had appeared.
They took the bait. Thinking so, Viola couldn't help but deepen her
smile.
However, the report wasn't what Viola had hoped for. The city official
named Kibayashi had business with Akira, not with them.
Viola let out a small sigh. And considering that Akira would arrive soon,
she headed to the warehouse with Sheryl.
Sheryl, who headed to the warehouse with Viola, was slightly surprised
to see Yumina together with Kibayashi.
Their contract with Yumina had already expired. While under contract,
Yumina served as Sheryl's bodyguard and provided security for the high-
price floor. But in reality, she was merely coerced by Mizuha as
compensation for her previous failed request. It had been long enough,
and based on Dorankam's judgment, they decided to withdraw her.
Dorankam did offer Sheryl to continue the regular security request at
the standard fee. However, Sheryl, who wanted to reduce the contact
between Akira and Yumina, declined the offer.
Sheryl was slightly surprised to see Yumina appearing again, but she
couldn't ignore the city official's presence. She greeted them politely and
was informed by Kibayashi that Yumina was only accompanying him for

Page | 88
her own business. Sheryl concluded that Dorankam had taken up some
kind of work from the city.
Sheryl noticed that Kibayashi was giving her an oddly interested look.
"Um, is there something you want to ask?"
"Hmm? Oh, it's nothing. I just couldn't help but think how lucky Akira is
to have such a cute girlfriend. You are Akira's girlfriend, right?"
"Yes, I am. We're in a relationship."
Although their current relationship was merely for show, Sheryl had
obtained Akira's permission to play along. With a radiant smile, she
responded to Kibayashi, who also smiled warmly.
"I see. Akira must be motivated to work hard for such a lovely
girlfriend. That's a good thing."
"Thank you very much."
Sheryl's expression, for reasons other than embarrassment, became
slightly awkward. She realized that the other person genuinely wished for
her to have a good relationship with Akira. Despite understanding this,
she found herself unable to feel genuinely happy about it. She even felt a
slight disturbance within herself.
"Please continue to encourage Akira and support him so that he can
fight with determination."
"Yes, I will."
The reason behind Sheryl's expression was an unconscious realization.
Kibayashi could see through the fact that Akira and Sheryl were not
actually in a relationship. Nevertheless, Kibayashi genuinely wished for
Sheryl to maintain a good relationship with Akira because they were
aware of Sheryl's strong involvement in the incident that Akira caused in
the slums. As someone who was willing to tolerate troublesome matters
and support Akira's reckless actions, Kibayashi highly valued Sheryl.

Page | 89
 And Sheryl somewhat sensed that Kibayashi was a troublesome
person. She didn't consciously articulate it or have a clear understanding
that she could explain to someone. However, she had a vague feeling of
unease.
Once she was recognized by Akira as someone close to him, Sheryl
worried that Akira might distance himself from her along with Kibayashi
to avoid getting involved in troublesome situations. She couldn't deny the
sudden concern that crossed her mind.
"Is something wrong?"
"No, it's nothing."
"Oh, right. Let's exchange contact information, just in case. If anything
happens regarding Akira, feel free to contact me."
"Yes, thank you very much."
With that, Sheryl gained a connection to a person of authority in
Kugamayama City. She couldn't refuse someone in a position of power in
the city.
Afterward, Akira arrived to sell the artifacts, but before they could
engage in conversation, Kibayashi whisked Akira away with Yumina.
Sheryl felt a twinge of disappointment but proceeded to open the
received box to check the artifacts. To her surprise, she exclaimed,
"Viola-san, are there really so many of these ancient information
devices from the Old World?"
Viola, equally astonished, replied.
"...There's no way something that easy to find would sell for 50 million
Aurums."
"Yeah, you're right."
Inside the box that Akira received were numerous ancient information
devices from the Old World, mixed among the other artifacts.

Page | 90
 ◆
Akira had entrusted Sheryl with handling the brought artifacts and was
now at the base's reception area with Kibayashi. Yumina was also
present, sitting across from Akira and Kibayashi.
"Hey, Akira. You caused quite a commotion the other day. You should
have let me know," Kibayashi began cheerfully.
"What difference would it make if I told you, Kibayashi?"
"I'd be thrilled. After all, I hold quite a position within the city. Keeping
me in good spirits can have its benefits, you know?"
Akira visibly expressed his distaste at Kibayashi's words. Yumina, a
member of the Drankamu office faction herself, became flustered. She
knew well the power of the city. And when it came to a city employee
holding a position, they were someone whom Mizuha, a high-ranking
Drankamu member, would need to show deference to.
In Yumina's perception, it was strictly forbidden for someone like Akira
to display such an attitude towards such a person. If it were Katsuya
showing the same attitude, she would feel compelled to stop him, even
resorting to violence if necessary. Observing Kibayashi's behavior while
trying to assess the situation, she appeared concerned.
However, Kibayashi didn't seem bothered in the slightest.
"You're still the same, huh? Well, it's precisely because of that that you
can entertain me," Kibayashi responded, surprising Yumina beside him.
"...So, what's the sudden business you have? And could you at least
give me a heads up before approaching me for anything?"
"What's wrong with it? Aren't we close?"
"Even more reason to give me a heads up."
"You're being harsh. I always bring you good news, don't I? It's
supposed to be something that benefits you. Whether it's about highly
lucrative jobs or troublesome matters you can't refuse due to the city's

Page | 91
circumstances, I always make sure to inform you in advance so you can
prepare. And it's you who turns the situation into a big spectacle and
makes me laugh. Isn't that right?"
Akira couldn't outright deny it and frowned slightly. Then he let out a
small sigh. Seeing him like that, Kibayashi laughed with amusement.
"...So, what's the business?"
"Ah, today I've come to you as a Kugamayama City employee with a
request. Sorry, but consider it practically mandatory."
"Again...?"
Akira displayed his displeasure openly once more. Kibayashi chuckled
with a hint of enjoyment.
"Don't make that face. It's true that it's practically mandatory, but any
regular hunter would be overjoyed and wouldn't refuse such a request.
After all, it's a Hunter Rank adjustment request."
Before Akira, who didn't understand the meaning of the request, could
express his confusion, Yumina showed her surprise. Observing Akira's
puzzled reaction to her response, Kibayashi began to provide additional
explanation.
"Hunter Rank is a measure of a hunter's abilities. However, the criteria
for considering a hunter competent, such as combat skills or artifact
collection abilities, are diverse and cannot be easily defined. Nonetheless,
the Hunter Office does pay some attention to ensuring that hunters of
the same rank have similar overall abilities.
This allows employers to assess the capabilities of the hunters they
hire more easily and calculate appropriate rewards based on their skills. It
also allows hunters to demonstrate their abilities to potential clients
without being over or underestimated, receiving appropriate treatment.
The Hunter Office, as the determinant of the evaluation criteria, holds
significant influence over the hunters. Hunter Rank serves as a tool to

Page | 92
efficiently manage and control hunters, who, if mishandled, could
become powerful and armed unruly groups.
However, this is true only if the evaluation system of the Hunter Rank
functions correctly.
It is acceptable for there to be some discrepancy between the inferred
abilities based on the Hunter Rank and the actual abilities of the
individuals. Over time, adjustments and refinements are made as hunters
continue their profession.
However, if the discrepancy is significant enough to distort the
evaluation system of the Hunter Rank, the situation changes. If left
unaddressed, the distrust towards the ineffective system can render the
numerical value of the Hunter Rank meaningless. It becomes an insult to
those who strive to raise their Hunter Rank, seeking honor as hunters,
and incites anger. This leads to mistrust in the Hunter Office itself and
has a significant impact on the governance of the eastern region.
To prevent this, the Hunter Office has a policy of raising the Hunter
Rank of individuals who possess significantly higher abilities compared to
their current rank. However, Hunter Rank also represents the
contributions of hunters to the Sturge Corporation. Therefore, individuals
with little significant achievements cannot have their Hunter Rank
increased simply because they are powerful.
To address this issue, the Hunter Office arranges special requests that
make it easier to raise the Hunter Rank. These requests are known as
Hunter Rank adjustment requests.
Akira didn't show any particular enthusiasm despite hearing Kibayashi's
explanation about the Hunter Rank adjustment request. On the other
hand, Yumina was visibly surprised. The arrangement of a Hunter Rank
adjustment request was equivalent to being personally informed by the
Hunter Office that one is an exceptionally powerful hunter, capable of
influencing the Hunter Rank system. It was more than just an

Page | 93
enhancement to one's reputation as a hunter. Yumina, as a member of
the Drankamu faction, fully understood the significance, which added to
her astonishment.
Kibayashi, who could discern the difference in reactions between Akira
and Yumina, being a capable judge of unconventional and conventional
hunters, smiled with delight.
"You never change, do you? Most hunters would be ecstatic, and it's
no wonder," Kibayashi commented.
"What's the catch, then?"
"There is one."
"I figured as much."
"There is," Kibayashi replied, unexpectedly deviating from the light-
hearted banter that had been exchanged. Akira's face showed surprise at
the response, which was not what he had anticipated. On the other hand,
Kibayashi received the expected reaction and proceeded with the
negotiation.
"Do you want to know? If you're willing to take this request positively,
I'll tell you."
"...I suppose I can't refuse, can I?"
"Basically, no. But well, if you retort with 'What do I care?' or 'Shut up,'
then I won't be able to do anything either." Kibayashi continued with an
amused expression, observing Akira's surprised face.
"Since this request falls under the jurisdiction of the Kugamayama City,
refusing it could potentially make the city your enemy. However, if you're
prepared to move your operations to another city, it doesn't matter. And
you're the kind of person who might say and do such things, aren't you?"
Akira fell silent. If this had been back when he had just burst out of the
back alleys of the slums, he would have confidently agreed. However,

Page | 94
now he couldn't assert that as strongly, as he had found reasons to stay
in this city.
But those reasons weren't strong enough to answer with certainty. The
uncertainty kept Akira silent. Kibayashi found Akira's reaction somewhat
surprising and adjusted his words accordingly to match Akira's mood.
"Well, basically, it's a request that you have nothing to lose by
accepting. Just take it. There's no reason to refuse, right? And while I
mentioned there's a catch, it's not like someone from somewhere is
plotting against you. Once you hear it, you'll understand. It's a very
straightforward and easy-to-understand reason."
Kibayashi then smiled with a sense of pride.
"Also, I volunteered as the negotiator for this request because I care
about your well-being. Remember what I said before? I like you, so I'm
biased in your favor. It's true that I want to see you cause a ruckus and
entertain me, but that's not all. It's not a lie, and it wasn't a lie, right?"
Akira slightly relaxed his expression, chuckling lightly at Kibayashi's
words, which were both believable and trustworthy. He adjusted his
attitude accordingly.
"Alright, I get it. I'll accept it positively."
"Good."
With that, the request was accepted. Kibayashi was satisfied, knowing
that Akira wouldn't backtrack on their conversation from this point
onward.
"Alright, let's put aside the details of the request for now and move on
to the hidden matter. Yes, first..."
Kibayashi paused for a moment to gather his thoughts. Then, as if it
were an inconsequential matter, he began to speak.

Page | 95
 "There was a conflict between the two major factions in the slums,
right? It was that massive incident involving battles between humanoid
weapons. As you know, it was orchestrated by the city... "
Yumina burst into laughter at what she unexpectedly heard, causing
the conversation to momentarily halt.
"...Kibayashi, is it appropriate to discuss such matters here?"
"She's a Hunter affiliated with the Drankamu faction. I believe she is
guided by the ethics and common sense not to divulge unnecessary
information as a Hunter."
"By the way, why did you bring Yumina with you? I mean, there must
be a reason, right?"
"There's a bit of a connection with the Hunter Rank adjustment
request. I thought it would be better for her to be aware as a party
involved in the matter."
"Hmm," Yumina responded. She had been brought to this place by
Kibayashi without being informed of anything. If asked by someone in a
position of authority in the city, a Hunter affiliated with the Drankamu
faction couldn't refuse. So she remained silent and sat there.
However, she finally decided to speak up.
"A-Akira... that incident, it was the fault of Kugamayama City, right?
Did you know about it, Akira?"
"I didn't know from the beginning. I only realized towards the end that
it was probably the case."
"I-Is that so..."
Yumina wondered how many people had died in that incident. She
didn't know for sure. The news circulated by the city only reported
numerous casualties in the slums. However, she could imagine that there
were a considerable number of deaths.

Page | 96
 Seeing Akira's calm demeanor, despite knowing that the city had
orchestrated such a massive incident, and Kibayashi's casual attitude as
someone involved in implementing it, Yumina felt overwhelmed.
Kibayashi smiled mysteriously at Yumina.
"Do you want to leave? I don't have any intention of forcing you to
listen. You seem like Akira's friend, so I thought it would be better for
you to know something rather than being left in the dark and forced into
things."
"...Are you suggesting that it's better not to know?"
"It's true that there are people who would be troubled if things were
spoken about carelessly. Even though the Drankamu faction has a strong
connection with the city, only the higher-ups would know about the
actual situation. They wouldn't disclose everything to those at the
bottom, right?"
Yumina hesitated and then reached a conclusion. Her expression,
which had been one of surprise and panic, transformed into a resolute
one.
"...I'll stay."
"Understood. Well then, let's continue the discussion."
Kibayashi started explaining the behind-the-scenes of the Hunter Rank
adjustment request.
The conflict between the two major factions in the slums turned into a
presentation opportunity for Hayashima Jutei and Yoshioka Heavy
Industries' new humanoid weapons.
However, it was ruined by Akira's interference. The highly anticipated
new products of both companies received a dismal evaluation, suggesting
that they were no match for a Hunter with a Hunter Rank of only 30,
based solely on performance statistics.

Page | 97
 Of course, anyone who observed closely would know that the
evaluation was mistaken and that it was simply because Akira was too
strong. However, there were those who didn't understand. Due to the
unintended side effects of the Hunter Rank system functioning properly,
many people still felt that the evaluation accurately reflected Akira's
abilities.
Hayashima Jutei's "White Rabbit" couldn't defeat Yoshioka Heavy
Industries' "Black Wolf" even with a large force. That Black Wolf couldn't
kill a Hunter of around Hunter Rank 30, which meant that the notion of
them being on equal footing was incorrect, but it was only to that extent.
They shouldn't be considered an extreme outlier requiring significant
adjustment.
There were those who genuinely believed that and others who,
knowing this, used it as ammunition against other companies.
Kugamayama City also intended to use it as leverage to negotiate lower
delivery prices. Both Hayashima Jutei and Yoshioka Heavy Industries
found themselves in a difficult position.
To change this situation, both companies decided to exert pressure on
Kugamayama City and arranged for Akira to receive a Hunter Rank
adjustment request.
It was a fact that Akira's abilities were significantly higher than his
Hunter Rank. So their requests were easily accepted.
Kibayashi concluded the discussion.
"Well, that's the situation. The request for Hunter Rank adjustment for
Akira mainly came from Hayashima Jutei and Yoshioka Heavy Industries.
I hate to say it, but it's true that having a Hunter Rank of 30 is already a
scam. It's like a joke, isn't it?"
"Even if you say that..."
"I'm not saying it's Akira's fault. But it does lead to misunderstandings.
You've experienced it too, haven't you? This is a good opportunity. Raise

Page | 98
it as much as you can. You may not know this, but if you raise your
Hunter Rank to around 50, you'll receive significant subsidies for
ammunition expenses..."
"Yeah, I know. It costs 5 million Aurum per round for Anti-Forcefield
Armor-Piercing Shells, right?"
"You knew? I thought you were indifferent to Hunter Rank and
equipped yourself with that kind of gear without knowing."
Akira, who knew it was exactly like that, remained silent. Instead,
Yumina, who had been listening silently, spoke up.
"Um, Kibayashi-san, if I may ask, is Akira really that strong?"
"Seeing is believing. Want to see it?"
Saying that, Kibayashi took out his information terminal and sent a
video to Yumina. Yumina watched it through the display device of her
comprehensive support-enhancing suit. It was a video of Akira fighting
against the Black Wolf.
Yumina was left speechless by the astounding content. In front of her,
Akira, who had seen the same thing, wore a slightly perplexed expression.
"Kibayashi, where did you get this?"
"Hmm? If you're asking about the recording method, it's from the
humanoid weapons that fought against you. Although it ended with a
lousy evaluation, that battle was a presentation of the new humanoid
weapons from Hayashima Jutei and Yoshioka Heavy Industries. There's a
proper record of it."
"Is this video circulating?"
"It's technically an internal document of the city. It shouldn't be
circulating around, but there are probably a fair number of people who
have seen it among those involved."
"I see..."

Page | 99
 Kibayashi spoke cheerfully.
"Man, it's really something. Impressive. I burst into laughter when I first
saw it. Humanoid weapons aren't opponents you defeat while wearing an
enhanced suit. There's a limit to being unreasonable and reckless."
After witnessing his own fight, giving his all with the support of Alpha,
Akira did think that it was impressive. However, he also felt a complex
mix of emotions, knowing that it wasn't solely his own ability and that the
video existed as proof of his skills.
Meanwhile, Yumina was simply overwhelmed by Akira's abilities.
Having finished explaining the background of the Hunter Rank
adjustment request, Kibayashi finally proceeded to discuss the specifics
of the request.
"As for the content of the request, there's no detailed specification
apart from confining the hunting activities to the depths of the
Kuzusuhara Ruins and the vicinity of the rear communication lines."
"What do you mean?"
"Raising your Hunter Rank is the main objective. Basically, you're free
to do as you please. Whether it's defeating monsters and contributing to
the rear communication lines or collecting artifacts in the depths of the
ruins, it's up to you. Do as you like."
Katsuragi, hearing the statement, spoke up.
"As long as you earnestly engage in hunting activities around the rear
communication lines, your Hunter Rank will increase regardless of what
you do. That's why there are no specific instructions. If it troubles you to
be told to do as you please, then we can provide you with assignments.
Katsuragi conveyed this."
"If you're collecting artifacts, we'll buy all the artifacts you gather from
you. I'm sorry, but we'll haggle over the price. However, it will make it

Page | 100
easier for you to raise your Hunter Rank. Well, that's the purpose of this
request. Please understand."
With that preface, Kibayashi began the discussion.
"Also, considering that, we will assign a companion to accompany
Akira."
"A companion?"
"Yes. However, don't rely on them as a combat force. You could say
they're more of a surveillance role. The idea is for you to earn results and
raise your Hunter Rank while having the freedom to do as you please.
Also, it's because we don't want the artifacts you collect during the
assignment to be sold elsewhere."
Akira understood the explanation to some extent and tentatively
agreed. However, he had a slightly troubled expression.
"I understand what you're saying, but if you're telling me to bring
someone as a burden into the depths of the ruins, then I would expect
compensation for their protection, right?"
"I know. However, most of that compensation will be factored into the
internal calculation of your Hunter Rank increase."
"I see, that's how it is."
He had successfully protected those provided by the city. That was
also a contribution to the city. Even if the results of artifact collection or
monster subjugation were subtle, he would raise his Hunter Rank based
on those reasons. Akira understood that.
"That's the idea. Now, about the companion. It's her."
"Huh?"
"Huh?"
Akira and Yumina's voices overlapped in surprise.

Page | 101
Page | 102
 Akira had unintentionally blurted out that he thought of Yumina as a
burden. Realizing that, he began to panic internally. Meanwhile, Yumina,
who had not been informed about anything, was even more flustered.
"Um, Kibayashi-san, what do you mean?"
Akira also noticed from Yumina's reaction that she knew nothing.
"Kibayashi, what's going on?"
"What, don't you like her as your companion?"
"It's not like that, but..."
"Well, if you have any specific preferences for a companion, let me
know. I can negotiate with them. However, if there are no preferences, it
will be her. Ah, it's not my decision. It's just the situation."
"Why is that?"
"I can tell you if you want..."
Saying that, Kibayashi looked at Yumina.
"It also involves the internal situation of the Drankam Administrative
Faction. Do you want to hear about it?"
You can leave without asking. Kibayashi reiterated that to Yumina.
Yumina returned a serious expression.
"I... want to hear it."
"Understood. Then, let me explain."
Kibayashi smiled happily and began to explain to Akira and Yumina
why Yumina would be Akira's companion.
Yumina's combat support exosuit, developed by Katsuya, the company
she belongs to, was involved in the delivery competition between
Hachijima Jutei and Yoshioka Heavy Industries for the Kagamayama City
Defense Force. The equipment delivery competition was not limited to
humanoid weapons; it extended to all equipment delivered to the
Defense Force, albeit with some variations.

Page | 103
 Katsuya was also promoting the introduction of its comprehensive
support system to the city. The comprehensive support system not only
improved the overall efficiency of the unit but also made it easier for
individuals who were not physically present on the battlefield to control
the command structure of the unit. In other words, it was more suitable
for those who operated as a complete organization rather than individual
hunters. During the major conflict in the slum area, Katsuya's weapons
had successfully defeated many of Hachijima Jutei's humanoid weapons,
showcasing the performance of the comprehensive support system to
the city. It was a favorable situation for Katsuya.
However, the impact of that promotion was significantly reduced by
Akira's actions. In terms of promoting the exosuits, it was clear that
Akira's combat footage took precedence. Katsuya wanted Akira to use
their exosuits. If such a prominent hunter were to switch to their exosuits
and achieve success, it would serve as significant advertising. They
thought about how to approach him.
The usual means would be to directly approach Akira with sales tactics
or attack from the equipment procurement side or have a friend
recommend it. However, directly approaching Akira was impossible. They
didn't have a direct way to contact him since Akira had made his personal
information private even on the Hunter Office's individual page.
Attacking from the equipment procurement side was also difficult.
Shizuka's shop didn't handle exosuits as part of their regular inventory, so
it would require special orders. Katsuya's influence was limited in that
regard. Even if they launched a sales campaign, it would turn into
competition and conflicts with other companies.
So the option of having a friend recommend it was considered, but
Akira's circle of friends was very small and limited, making it difficult.
However, Yumina was here this time. Mizuha, a member of the Drankam
Administrative Faction and a high-ranking official, had sent Yumina to
Akira's side seeking an opportunity for Sheryl to be in contact with him.

Page | 104
 Katsuya had a connection with Mizuha through providing the
developing exosuits to Katsuya and easily managed to squeeze Yumina in
as Akira's companion.
Kibayashi finished speaking and smiled at Yumina.
"Based on this situation, you will probably receive instructions from
your superior, Mizuha-san, tomorrow or so, to become Akira's
companion. You will be strongly requested to recommend Katsuya's
exosuits to Akira. It's almost certain."
"But just by me recommending it to Akira, I don't think it will make
much of a difference."
"That's fine. Even if it fails. From your perspective, success would be a
big gain. A hunter using our exosuits accompanying someone who
received a Hunter Rank Adjustment Request is enough to generate a
certain amount of advertising effect."
Kibayashi lightly answered and then looked at Akira.
"Of course, if the advertising is more like 'This companion was a
terrible burden to Akira, completely useless,' it will ruin everything. But
well, in normal circumstances, it's difficult to say such things to a friend,
right?"
"I see."
If a companion did not hold back the hunter who received the Hunter
Rank Adjustment Request, it would serve as advertising for the
performance of the exosuits. Additionally, Yumina was suitable as
personnel who wouldn't let Akira say such things.
While Akira and Yumina had difficult expressions on their faces,
Kibayashi concluded the conversation.
"Well, I don't really care about those details. Rather than being
burdened by someone I don't know at all, it's just that it would be easier

Page | 105
for Akira to have an acquaintance. If you dislike her, let me know. I'll
arrange for someone else. What will you do?"
"No... It's not like Yumina dislikes it or anything..."
Knowing the behind-the-scenes situation, Akira hesitated about
choosing Yumina. And after contemplating, he left the decision to
Yumina.
"Yumina, what do you think?"
"Am I allowed to decide?"
"Yeah. I'm not forcing you to go along, but there's no reason to refuse
either."
In a sense, Akira was being somewhat unfair by pushing the decision
onto the other person. But Akira still lacked the interpersonal skills to
make a decision that would involve a friend he considered as such in
troublesome matters.
And Yumina made her decision.
"In that case, I'll do it."
Kibayashi welcomed Yumina's decision with a smile.
"It's settled."
With this, Yumina became involved in the Hunter Rank Adjustment
Request as Akira's companion, not by anyone's will, but by her own
choice.

Page | 106
Chapter 150 - The Monsters in the Depths
Akira, who arrived at Shizuka's shop in a rugged vehicle, was loading a
large amount of ammunition onto the truck bed. Despite Shizuka being
the one who prepared the ammunition, she couldn't help but smile wryly
at the sheer quantity.
"You bought so much again, even though the client covers the
ammunition expenses."
Akira replied with a proud smile.
"It's fine. It's not something I would have trouble with having a lot of.
Besides, I was forced to take on this request due to their circumstances.
It's only fair that I receive preferential treatment to be able to shoot
without worrying about running out of ammo, right?"
After negotiating with Kibayashi and making the client cover the
ammunition expenses, Akira immediately placed an order for as much
ammunition as possible from Shizuka. However, the high-caliber
ammunition used in SSB firearms was not a product regularly stocked at
Shizuka's shop, so it generally needed to be ordered. Nevertheless,
Shizuka managed to prepare as much as possible within a short period.
"Well, that's true. Akira can fight safely and comfortably, and it also
adds to my shop's sales. It's a win-win situation."
"Yes. With that in mind, I intend to shoot to my heart's content. So, I'll
probably place an additional order soon."
"I'm looking forward to it."
Akira and Shizuka both exchanged smiles happily and in a good mood.
After finishing loading the supplies and returning to the driver's seat,
Shizuka interjected with a smile.

Page | 107
 "Akira, you have a companion for this request, right? Of course, you
shouldn't push yourself too hard, but don't make things too difficult for
that person either, okay?"
"I understand. Well then, I'm off."
"Do your best. Take care."
Akira nodded lightly and drove the vehicle away. Shizuka watched it
depart and let out a sigh.
"A Hunter Rank Adjustment Request in the depths of the Kuzuhara
District Ruins... I wonder if it'll be alright."
She mused for a moment before putting on an optimistic smile.
"Well, it's said to also serve as an escort for the companion, so it
should be fine."
Akira would likely act with caution and composure, prioritizing the
safety of the companion. He would refrain from pushing himself too
hard. If that's the case, then everything should be alright. With that
thought in mind, Shizuka returned from the warehouse to the shop.

After completing the preparations for the hunter's work in the depths
of the Kuzuhara District Ruins, Akira parked his motorcycle near the
frontline base and waited for Yumina. The rugged vehicle, loaded with
ammunition in the cargo bed, was parked in the base's parking lot. There
was no need for him to return home for ammunition resupply.
After a short wait, Yumina arrived in a car. The vehicle was easily
recognizable as a rugged model with thick armor, resembling an armored
personnel carrier. It didn't have mounted weapons like machine guns but
had openable hatches on the roof and doors with open sections that
served as platforms and shields.
In the event of a monster attack during transit, the occupants would
handle it with their own weapons. The focus of this type of vehicle was

Page | 108
defense rather than offense since the crew was stronger than the vehicle
in combat. It was a model that catered to such requests.
Yumina gets out of the car and calls out to Akira.
"Sorry to keep you waiting. ...Did I make you wait for quite a while?"
It's not like Yumina was late for the agreed time. However, she senses
from Akira's demeanor that she made him wait longer than expected, so
she apologizes slightly.
Akira recalls a similar exchange he had with Carol before and jokingly
responds.
"I just got here... Should I have mentioned that?"
Yumina shows a slightly surprised expression and then laughs
somewhat mischievously.
"Well, it's nice to hear you say that. If it seemed like I made you wait
and it delayed the start of the Hunter Rank Adjustment Request, it would
be troublesome."
"In that case, I just got here."
"I just got here too. Shall we go then?"
After exchanging a lighthearted joke, Akira and Yumina set off towards
the depths of Kuzuhara District Ruins.
The rear communication line that extends from the frontline base in
Kuzuhara District Ruins is a long road built by Kugamayama City for the
purpose of conquering the depths of the ruins.
The width of the road is about 100 meters, and both sides are blocked
by tall walls to prevent monster intrusions. The road surface is well-
maintained and almost straight, with no debris or obstacles in sight.
In the depths of the ruins, it would normally be a challenging path to
navigate between collapsed buildings, avoiding scattered debris, while
dealing with monsters, until finally reaching the target. The rear

Page | 109
communication line, which bypasses these difficulties, provides
significant support to the hunters heading towards the depths.
Akira and Yumina also benefit from this support as they ride their bikes
along the road. It feels much easier compared to the struggles they faced
when heading to the Tsubakihara Building.
"Yumina, about that vehicle over there... If we're going to the depths of
the ruins, is it typical to use a vehicle like that?"
Responding to this innocent question, Yumina, who has already
established communication with Akira, answers through the
communication device.
"Well, I'm not sure. This vehicle was provided for my enhanced suit."
"A vehicle for the enhanced suit?"
"Yes. Oh, I might have mentioned it before, but I use a comprehensive
support enhanced suit. And the device that operates the support system
is installed in this vehicle."
Developed by Kinryo, the comprehensive support enhanced suit is
designed to be used in conjunction with the support system. Without the
system, it's just a regular enhanced suit. However, incorporating the
system into the control device of the suit poses a challenge due to
processing power limitations. To overcome this, a separate high-
performance computational device is used to operate the system, which
is installed in Yumina's vehicle.
Akira finds this arrangement rather cumbersome.
"...Isn't it a hassle for the user? You have to transport that large
computational device every time?"
"It's originally meant to be used by a whole unit. Even if there's a
drawback of it being cumbersome to carry, if the advantage of improving
the overall combat effectiveness of the unit outweighs that, it's
considered a marketable product."

Page | 110
 "I see, that makes sense."
Akira is satisfied with the explanation, but Yumina smiles wryly.
"Well, this time I'm using it alone. It's a directive from above."
"That's tough."
"Absolutely."
With emotions regarding the organization conveyed in their voices,
Akira and Yumina laugh cheerfully.
After advancing along the rear communication line, Akira and Yumina
arrive at the depths of Kuzuhara District Ruins. Strict security measures
are in place to prevent powerful monsters from infiltrating the rear
communication line in the vicinity of its endpoint, where extension work
is still ongoing.
In addition to heavily armed infantry units, numerous tanks and
humanoid weapons are deployed, clearly indicating to the hunters who
set foot in this place that it is a highly dangerous zone. While Akira seems
unfazed as usual, Yumina shows a slight nervousness.
Yumina gets out of the car and approaches Akira's side to confirm their
plan of action.
"Akira, what's the plan from here?"
"Well, let's start by exploring the area casually. Even if we're here for
artifact collection, it's good to have a rough understanding of the
surrounding terrain and the strength of the monsters."
"Understood. In that case, let's go with that strategy. There's one more
thing I'd like to confirm though, Akira. Am I capable of fighting as well?"
"Huh? I don't think there's any reason you can't. Is there something
worrisome if I don't confirm it?"

Page | 111
 "Oh, well, you know, if I defeat monsters, it will make it harder for your
Hunter Rank to increase, right? Since this is your Hunter Rank
Adjustment Request, I thought it would be best to confirm."
Yumina adds that she is not only a companion on the request but also a
protector. Naturally, there are limits to her involvement in the fight as it
increases the risk, so it's understandable if she's told not to be too
assertive.
"Yeah, I understand. Feel free to fight to your heart's content without
worrying about that."
"Are you sure?"
"Yeah, if it makes things easier for me, I'm all for it."
"Then I won't hold back."
Yumina smiles, relieved of her concerns. Akira continues with a slightly
playful tone.
"Oh, and if I may make a request, if you feel like the enemies are too
strong, retreat earlier. I'll do the same, but due to my position, it's not
good for me to retreat first."
"If that's the case, then I can't help it. Understood."
Yumina smiles back playfully, as if allowing Akira's selfishness.
Having determined their plan of action in the depths of the ruins, Akira
and Yumina begin their exploration in earnest.
Akira decides to head to the right at a large intersection within the
ruins. However, Alpha stops him.
"Akira, let's not go in that direction. Despite the considerable distance,
that's where the Tsubakihara Building is. It's better to avoid getting
closer."
"Is that so? Understood."
Akira changes the direction of his bike.

Page | 112
 The road laid out in a grid pattern between the neatly lined buildings is
wide enough for both Akira's bike and Yumina's vehicle to pass without
any issues. The road surface is in good condition, with minimal
deterioration, and the surrounding buildings only show minor cracks
without any signs of collapse.
This is probably what would happen if buildings like the ones seen
around the Tsubakihara Building were left unattended for a long time.
Akira is greeted by a scene that gives him that impression.
After a while, Akira's information gathering devices detected numerous
monster reactions. Akira enlarged the display of the reaction positions
and was surprised to see a familiar figure.
"Alpha, I can see a group of Tankranchula...?"
There were countless spider-like monsters. Some were covered in hair,
while others wore metallic exoskeletons. There were ordinary-legged
spiders as well as individuals with tire-like appendages at the ends of
their legs. There were small ones about 1 meter in length and large ones
exceeding 5 meters. And they possessed various types of weapons such
as cannons, machine guns, and missile pods, which are never found on
ordinary spiders.
Alpha provided a brief explanation.
"Strictly speaking, the name Tankranchula refers to a designated
mutant variant. So it's not a group of Tankranchula. Those are swarms of
spider-like armored insects."
"So, they're not Tankranchula?"
"No, they're not. But it's possible that they were the origin of the
mutation. If one of them ventured into the wasteland, there's a chance it
could undergo the same mutation."
"I see. In that case..."

Page | 113
 Akira laughed and operated the heavy-duty SSB composite gun
attached to the bike's arm-mounted gun turret. Through the bike's
control system, he aimed the barrel of the large gun at the approaching
swarm.
"We need to take them down before they turn into Tankranchula
again!"
A large number of bullets were fired at a rapid rate comparable to a
minigun. Each shot surpassed the power of ordinary bullets. The intense
barrage wiped out the smaller spiders and crushed the larger ones.
However, the range and power were insufficient to blow away the
entire swarm. The surviving spiders immediately launched a
counterattack, shooting machine guns, cannons, and even firing missiles,
attempting to eliminate Akira. But Akira skillfully maneuvered the bike to
dodge the attacks, swiftly turning at right angles on the grid-like roads
and avoiding the enemies' line of fire. There were other spiders ahead,
but Akira fired the SSB composite gun in rapid succession, defeating
them and rushing past their remains.
Nevertheless, the hail of bullets closing in on Akira intensified. New
spiders emerged from the gaps between buildings, as well as from the
sides and rooftops of the buildings. In addition, spiders with tires
attached to their feet sped along the road, chasing after Akira. Each of
these spiders targeted Akira with their respective weapons.
The entire area was quickly engulfed in intense artillery fire.
Yumina, who had been following behind Akira, abruptly stopped her
car just before the battle began, evading the barrage of fire enveloping
the buildings. It was the comprehensive support system responsible for
automatic driving as well. She judged that it would be dangerous to
continue advancing with the enemy's scale and the scene of intense
fighting ahead proved her judgment correct. Yumina's face displayed
both exasperation and admiration.

Page | 114
 "To rush into that... Only a Hunter assigned to a Hunter Rank
Adjustment Request would do something like that."
She tightened her expression.
"Oh well, I have to fight too."
Saying so, Yumina stood up from the driver's seat, hurried to the rear
of the vehicle, and emerged from the vehicle's roof through the overhead
opening with a large gun in hand. She aimed her gun at the swarm of
enemies and smiled slightly recklessly.
"If you want to sell equipment to Akira, show me its performance
properly!"
The equipment Yumina currently uses was newly prepared by Kirei for
this request, and it belongs to a completely different price range
compared to the equipment she had been using. It has the performance
that wouldn't be strange for someone with a Hunter Rank of 50 to use.
In order to recommend their own products to Akira based on Yumina's
performance during their mission, they needed that level of equipment.
That was Kirei's judgment. Yumina pulled the trigger, and a super-
powered bullet was fired from a large gun that would be difficult to
handle seriously with ordinary enhancement gear. The bullet, with its
overwhelming power, left a visible trajectory as it pierced through the air
and hit the target, obliterating the large creature. The spiders behind it
were also pierced and caught in the collateral damage.
"Incredible power... If I were to try to get this equipment for myself, I
wonder how much progress I would need to achieve. It's quite a bargain,
isn't it?"
Yumina was amazed by its performance but couldn't help but smile
wryly. The quality of the equipment she was allowed to borrow due to
accompanying Akira directly reflected the difference in their abilities. The
stark contrast made Yumina keenly aware of her own inadequacy, and
she let out a small sigh.

Page | 115
 Yumina continued her gunfire. The swarm of enemies gradually
diminished. Naturally, the enemies fought back, but the sturdy vehicle
withstood their attacks. The vehicle was also attempting to evade the
enemy's attacks through automated driving, swerving while moving
backward.
On the swaying platform, Yumina took cover in the opening that also
served as a shield during gunfire. With the aim assistance from the
comprehensive support system, she effectively targeted and shot down
the enemies. As she was currently utilizing the computing power that is
usually used by an entire unit, her accuracy with the support was high,
preventing Yumina from becoming a burden in this situation.
However, this also meant that the swarm of spider-like armored
insects considered both Akira and Yumina as formidable enemies.
Akira was pursued by a large number of spiders, or rather, he led them
on, as he swiftly maneuvered through the building valley of the ruins on
his bike. He evaded enemy gunfire by turning corners of the buildings
and used the large SSB composite gun for big-game hunting to unleash a
barrage of fire, destroying the spiders that were chasing after him.
Countless spiders were mowed down, split vertically and horizontally, by
the dense barrage of bullets.
Furthermore, Akira wielded the regular version of the SSB composite
gun he bought for indoor combat and fired at the spiders clinging to the
sides of the nearby buildings. The "indoor" version referred to its size,
which was too large for comfortable use inside buildings with the big-
game hunting SSB composite gun. Even in its regular version, it was
reasonably large and powerful. The spiders, showered with countless
bullets, fell with their bodies riddled with holes.
Handling both guns simultaneously with accuracy was still challenging
for Akira, but he compensated with the number of bullets. The
ammunition cost was covered by the client. For now, he forgot the

Page | 116
concept of being wasteful and excessively fired in rapid succession,
making up for the decrease in accuracy with the brute force of quantity.
And now, although he was aided by the seemingly endless supply of
ammunition, Akira was fighting against a swarm of powerful monsters in
the depths of the ruins on his own.
"It's not a piece of cake, but I can manage quite well."
Akira smiled with satisfaction, and Alpha also smiled with a sense of
contentment.
"Akira, you have grown so much. Let's keep going like this. But never
let your guard down."
"I understand. But to be honest, I'm still not strong enough to let my
guard down against these guys. Save that advice for a little later," Akira
replied with a wry smile. Alpha smiled meaningfully in response. Akira's
remark wasn't a lie, so he raised his spirits and confidently returned the
smile.
"Got it. I'll look forward to it. It's exciting to think that you have the
confidence to become that strong in such a short period of time," Alpha
said, still smiling mysteriously. Akira's smile wavered. However, he replied
with a strong and optimistic tone, ensuring that his words were not a
bluff.
"Yeah, look forward to it."
With that, Akira continued his relentless gunfire, determined to defeat
the swarm of monsters and further improve his skills. He continued to
circle the grid-like roads, leading the group of spider-like armored insects,
gradually reducing their numbers through continuous gunfire. After
about five rounds in the area, the size of the pursuing swarm had
decreased to about a third of its original size.
He had consumed a considerable amount of ammunition, but now it
was just a matter of meticulously crushing them. As Akira was thinking
that, he received a communication from Yumina.

Page | 117
 "Akira, sorry. Please let me retreat first. I held on for quite a while, but I
can't handle it anymore."
At first, Akira had attracted most of the swarm's attention. However,
due to Yumina's efforts, the spiders targeting her gradually increased,
reaching a scale that she couldn't handle. Now, it had become difficult for
her to even venture outside the vehicle and launch a counterattack.
The comprehensive support system had long recommended a retreat.
However, Yumina's persistence had led to this point.
"Understood. Do you need support?"
"If you have the capacity, please. If not, it's fine. The vehicle's armor is
sufficient to retreat to the rear communication line security force."
"Roger. I'll come right away."
After ending the communication, Akira's expression tightened.
"Alpha, training is over. Support me."
"Understood. How much support do you need?"
"Give it your all. It's part of your job to protect Yumina, and it seems
like you slacked off a bit. Let's make up for it here."
"Understood. In that case, let's scatter them."
Until now, Akira had been fighting well on his own, but from this point
on, Alpha's support would come into play. The focus of the battle shifted
from Akira's training to annihilating the enemy.
The bike, which had been moving at a considerable speed, suddenly
forcibly reversed its direction. The tires crushed the road, breaking it to
the point of disintegration, and the inertia was offset by sheer force,
accelerating in the opposite direction.
And it charged toward the swarm that had been pursuing Akira. At the
same time, the three SSB composite guns unleashed their attacks with
maximum firepower and efficiency.

Page | 118
 The first gun was the regular version that Akira himself wielded.
Concentrating and manipulating his perception of time, he took precise
aim and fired at the enemies. Moreover, he was receiving aim assistance
from Alpha's support. There was no need to compensate for accuracy
with the number of bullets. Every bullet struck the target's weak points
and vital spots, mercilessly obliterating the enemies.
The second gun was the large-game hunting version attached to the
bike. With Alpha's control, it accurately targeted and shot down the
enemies with astonishing precision from the arm-mounted gun seat. And
all of this was executed through what seemed like a mere barrage of fire.
The bullet curtain, combining power and precision, easily engulfed and
crushed the large number of spiders.
And the third gun was the one attached to the other arm-mounted gun
seat on the bike. Instead of bullets, small missiles with a diameter of
about five centimeters were fired from there.
From the large extended magazines attached to the guns, an
unimaginable number of small missiles were supplied and continuously
launched. Countless small missiles flew through the air, attacking the
enemies. They mercilessly swarmed even the spiders lurking behind the
buildings, beyond the line of sight. They rained down on the heavily
armored giants that couldn't be taken down with a single shot,
relentlessly destroying them one after another.
Although there was some guidance involved, Akira couldn't have
achieved this just by firing normally. It was an attack that required
Alpha's control, navigating through complex trajectories to evade enemy
fire.
While continuing the simultaneous attack with the three SSB
composite guns, Akira plunged into the swarm of spider-like armored
insects on the bike, pushing forward and pulverizing the swarm from the
inside. He single-handedly exterminated the large swarm that had
claimed this area as its territory.

Page | 119
 And then, Akira broke through the swarm. Simultaneously, all three
guns ran out of ammunition. All that remained in Akira's path were
mountains of dead spiders.
As Akira took a breath and stopped the bike, he received a
communication.
"This is the rear communication line security force. We received a
request for support. What's the situation?"
When a hunter is attacked by a swarm of monsters in the depths of the
Kuzusuhara City ruins, a situation they cannot handle on their own, they
are allowed to retreat with the swarm to the rear communication line
security force. It's a special provision to facilitate the exploration of the
depths. Since it was a significant response, they must be engaged in a
battle with a large swarm. The security force, realizing this and expecting
the hunters to retreat, first contacted Yumina's vehicle, which was in the
process of withdrawing. Yumina then requested Akira's assistance.
Akira responded casually, "No, I don't need support. I just finished
taking them down."
"Is that so? Understood. The monsters in the depths are strong. Be
careful."
After ending the communication, Akira's expression became slightly
troubled.
"Be careful, huh... Even if there are swarms like that everywhere, being
careful won't change anything, will it?"
Alpha replied to his question with a laugh, "That's why it's an efficient
way to earn Hunter Rank."
"I see. That makes sense."
Akira once again understood the reason why the hunting grounds were
limited to this area and why Kibayashi was in such high spirits. With a

Page | 120
slightly wry smile, he laughed and rode the bike again to meet up with
Yumina.

Yumina, who had joined up with Akira, bowed her head.

"I'm sorry. It seems like I held you back more than I imagined."
Yumina had thought that she would join Akira and retreat together to
the security force after receiving his immediate response. However, Akira
had single-handedly defeated the remaining swarm of monsters.
Moreover, he did it in a relatively short time after Yumina had informed
him of her withdrawal.
Yumina knew that Akira was strong, but her perception of his strength
had been too naive. During the time she was fighting, Akira had
deliberately held back, likely to prevent her from feeling like a burden.
Yumina felt somewhat disheartened by this realization.
In response to Yumina's reaction, Akira shook his head slightly in a
panic.
"No, that's not true."
"But..."
"Ah, come on. Didn't I tell you before that if I'm going to bring along
someone who might slow me down, they should pay for their own
protection? The fact that I left you alone and fought means that you
didn't slow me down at all."
If Yumina could fully agree with those words, she wouldn't be feeling
down. Whether Akira's words were sincere or just his way of caring,
Yumina didn't want to burden Akira by appearing dejected, so she
deliberately smiled brightly and regained her energy.

Page | 121
 "Is that so? Well, I'm glad then."
Seeing Yumina's smile, Akira also smiled in relief.
"Well then, it's a bit early, but let's head back. It's the first day, and we
came here to get a sense of the depths, so let's not push ourselves and
call it a day."
"Understood. Let's go back. ...A sense of the depths, huh? If this is
what the first day feels like, it's going to be incredibly tough."
"Absolutely."
Akira agreed, causing Yumina to look slightly surprised.
"Is that true for you too, Akira? Even though you single-handedly
defeated that swarm at the end and you're strong enough to do that?"
"That's not just my strength, you know."
"If it's not your strength, then what is it?"
"Well, yeah. This is the power of having the ammunition expenses
covered by the client! I guess? Fighting with that much ammunition
would be absolutely impossible if I had to pay for it myself."
Although he said it in a joking manner, Akira meant it sincerely. Strictly
speaking, it was a response that included not only the unlimited
ammunition but also Alpha's support. However, for Akira, both the
ammunition that he didn't buy with his own money and Alpha's support
were not his own abilities.
Hearing that, Yumina was strongly surprised inwardly. That situation
was by no means something that would be easily handled with sufficient
ammunition. But Akira was treating it as something that could be
handled. Yumina couldn't help but feel a fundamental difference in their
abilities and sense of perception, which made her smile wryly.
"No wonder there are Hunter Rank adjustment requests for Akira. It's
such a strong person, yet they were only Hunter Rank 30. Yeah, it's a
scam."

Page | 122
 "I-I see..."
Akira was slightly perplexed by Yumina's attitude as she confidently
stated it with a smile.

Akira and Yumina finished their hunting work in the depths of the
Kuzusuhara City ruins for the day and returned to the front base.
"Yumina, is it okay if we meet at the same time tomorrow?"
Akira asked normally, but Yumina showed a puzzled expression.
"Oh, tomorrow?"
"...Would the day after tomorrow be better?"
Based on Akira's somewhat puzzled expression, Yumina had a thought.
Akira might be planning to go to the depths of the Kuzusuhara City
ruins every day. That would be no different from him willingly going to
the front lines every day, risking his life. There was no doubt that he was
crazy. Yumina couldn't possibly keep up with that.
However, Akira could understand that today they actually ended early
according to his sense of time. And if he didn't hold Yumina back, he
could also understand why they would go again tomorrow. Additionally,
they couldn't delay Akira's Hunter Rank adjustment request due to the
convenience of their companion.
Still, it was impossible for Yumina to agree.
"...I'm sorry, Akira. Can I have two days to prepare? There are various
reasons, like borrowing the Reinforcement Suit from the Mechanized
Division. There's also equipment and vehicle maintenance to consider.
I'm sorry for the inconvenience, but if possible..."
"Is that so? Understood."

Page | 123
 Yumina felt genuinely relieved at Akira's serious response.
"Thank you. I appreciate it."
Thus, Akira and Yumina settled into a rhythm of working one day and
taking two days off for their Hunter Rank adjustment requests. And just
as they were about to disband for the day, Kibayashi appeared.
"Hey, Akira. Good work today."
"Kibayashi. What's up? Are you here to complain about the lack of
results or to push for something?"
"...If I were?"
Saying that, Kibayashi smiled with a good mood and a meaningful
expression. Akira let out a sigh, looking slightly bothered.
"It's the first day. It's okay to end lightly. Besides, while I took on the
Hunter Rank adjustment request, I wasn't told to rush and raise my
Hunter Rank. I'll take my time."
Hearing that, Kibayashi burst into laughter and continued to laugh.
"That's great! You have to be like that!"
Seeing Akira's perplexed expression, Kibayashi continued with
excitement.
"You went and crushed that swarm of spider-like armored bugs, right?
They had claimed that whole area as their territory, and their swarm was
not only large but also powerful. They were preventing the hunters who
wanted to collect relics from approaching the area. We were planning to
send an appropriate unit to crush them soon because they were
interfering with relic collection."
After explaining that much, Kibayashi laughed heartily.
"You, to crush them alone and then casually end lightly today...
Excellent! That's right! You have to be like that!"

Page | 124
 "...Yeah, sure. If it means I achieved results to the point where
Kibayashi bursts into laughter."
While saying that, Akira's next to Yumina, who was smiling with a
slightly forced smile.
Indeed, that swarm was a group of such powerful monsters. Yet Akira
defeated the entire swarm almost single-handedly and now claimed to
have ended the day casually. She would have to continue accompanying
someone like that in the future. Would everything be okay?
Feeling anxious, Yumina couldn't prepare herself to be amiable
towards the city staff.
Kibayashi continued further.
"By the way, Akira. If you say that much, it seems like it wasn't
satisfying enough. How about joining the Rear Line Extension Operation?
You can fight against monsters deeper in the Kuzusuhara City ruins. It
will be a dangerous zone where combat with humanoid weapons is the
norm, but you've already surpassed those humanoid weapons. It would
be just the right challenge..."
"No thanks!"
Akira refused Kibayashi's suggestion with a displeased expression.
Beside him, Yumina couldn't help but show a disapproving expression.
She couldn't hide her true feelings, even if the other party was a city staff
member.

Page | 125
Chapter 151 - Yumina's Training
After a two-day preparation period, Akira and Yumina returned to the
depths of the Kuzuhara District ruins. "Hmm, what should we do today?
Should we just wander around the area again?"
Last time, they had only defeated a large group of monsters before
withdrawing. However, it was undoubtedly a significant achievement
that made Kibayashi burst into laughter. Nevertheless, Akira understood
that they had been forced to retreat early due to the enemy's
overwhelming strength. It was still too early to grasp the difficulty level
of the depths. It might be better to continue defeating monsters in the
surrounding area to get a better sense of the depths. Akira lightly
suggested this idea. Yumina, however, had a slightly serious expression
on her face.
"Akira, it's not a big deal, but how about trying to move under my
command today... is that okay?" "Hmm? Sure, let's do that."
"Really? Are you fine with that?"
Yumina was surprised by how easily her proposal was accepted.
"Yeah, it's fine. Just don't give me any strange orders."
Last time, Akira had fought as he pleased, which had put Yumina in a
slightly dangerous situation. It was partly because Akira's sense of danger
was significantly different from Yumina's. Due to his past experiences of
multiple life-or-death battles and the overwhelming support from Alpha,
Akira's criteria for determining a crisis had become quite distorted. He
was aware of it himself, but he didn't know exactly how different he was
from others. They would continue to act together with Yumina from now
on. It would be good to get a sense of Yumina's perspective on this
opportunity. Akira had made that judgment. Yumina smiled and thanked
him.

Page | 126
 "Thank you. Of course, I don't expect you to blindly follow my orders.
If you have any complaints, let me know right away. I promise to follow
your command at that point." "Understood. Well then, let's do our best
today too."
"Yes. Let's do our best."
They laughed and immediately started moving. Today's Hunter Rank
adjustment request had begun.
Under Yumina's command, Akira and Yumina advanced through the
ruins. They encountered monsters several times along the way, but the
two of them easily defeated them without any problems. After a while,
they moved on to exterminating specific monsters within a certain range.
That task was also easily accomplished.
Among those monsters was a large gluttonous crocodile that had
undergone significant changes due to overeating spider-like armored
insects. Its body was covered in numerous armaments, indicating that it
was a formidable opponent that ordinary hunters could never contend
with. However, even that gluttonous crocodile was blown away by the
concentrated firepower unleashed by Akira and Yumina. The powerful
monsters suitable for the depths of the ruins were no match for Akira
and his companions. After defeating the surrounding monsters, Yumina
parked the car in front of a building.
"Akira, let's do artifact collection here."
With their indoor equipment, Akira and Yumina entered the building.
Yumina's information gathering device immediately began scanning the
surroundings. Based on that data, the comprehensive support system
automatically created an internal map and displayed it on their devices.
"Oh, that's impressive."
"It's convenient, isn't it? We can also see what's happening outside."
The vehicle's reconnaissance equipment continued to scan, and the
results were reflected on the external map. The interior map of the

Page | 127
building was three-dimensional and easy to understand, even temporarily
displaying the shape and number of unexplored areas based on the
exterior. The details of the walls and floors around Akira and Yumina
were meticulously recorded. They proceeded to examine the building.
There were many rooms with various items, but they briefly searched the
entire place without touching anything. They encountered some
monsters, but none of them posed a significant threat.
"Akira, about the artifacts we'll take back, is it okay if I choose?"
"Yeah, that's fine."
Afterward, they repeated the task of transporting artifacts from inside
the building to Yumina's car. The vehicle quickly filled up with artifacts.
"Well then, let's return to the rear communication line."
With the artifacts they could load, Akira and Yumina returned to the
rear communication line. Hunter transporters, known as "carriers," were
waiting there along with a large truck. Yumina opened the car door and
showed the artifacts inside to the carriers.
"These are the ones. Please take care of them."
The carriers earned their living by transporting artifacts from
dangerous ruins to the safe city, but they didn't have the ability to enter
the depths of the Kuzuhara District ruins. The relatively safe area of the
rear communication line was their limit. Nevertheless, Akira and Yumina
saved themselves the trouble of transporting the artifacts all the way to
the city. Once they unloaded everything from the vehicle, Yumina left
the remaining work to the carriers.
"Well then, Akira. Let's go again."
Afterward, Akira and Yumina shuttled back and forth between the
building and the rear communication line, continuously transporting
various artifacts. They took everything they could, including chairs,
shelves, and tables. Seeing items that looked like ordinary, cheap chairs,
Akira let out a slight groan.

Page | 128
 "Yumina, are we really taking even these things back?"
"Yeah. Well, I don't think they'll fetch a significant price if I sell them,
but I have my reasons for taking them. I'll explain it to you later." "I see."
Akira accepted it for the time being and continued the work.
As they continued transporting artifacts, it was starting to get dark.
Akira and Yumina finished their Hunter tasks for the day and began their
journey back to the frontline base of the Kuzuhara District ruins.

At the frontline base of the Kuzuhara District ruins, Akira was invited
by Yumina to have a meal. Since there was something to discuss, Akira
had no reason to refuse and went along with her. The frontline base also
had facilities for hunters operating in the depths of the ruins, such as
medical facilities, a dining hall, and an artifact purchasing center.
However, a hunter ID card served as a pass, and access was restricted
without a history of using the rear communication line.
Both Akira and Yumina had no issues. However, the presence of a child
there was unusual and attracted some attention.
The interior of the dining hall was fairly ordinary, lacking the luxurious
atmosphere of a high-end restaurant. It had a somewhat modest design,
assuming that hunters would use it while still wearing their reinforced
suits. Nonetheless, the place was thoroughly cleaned and maintained,
ensuring a sense of cleanliness.
The prices of the dishes listed on the menu had a lower limit of 10,000
aura. There was an unspoken pressure that seemed to say, "If you can't
afford this amount, inexperienced hunters should leave."
Akira looked at the menu with a troubled expression.
"Hmm... It's expensive."

Page | 129
 Observing Akira's reaction, Yumina chuckled with amusement.
"Akira, if you're struggling that much, shall I treat you? After all, I
invited you."
"...No, it's okay! It's important for a hunter to experience eating
expensive food with their own earnings. We need to seize opportunities
like this to increase such experiences."
"I see. Is that your perspective on being a hunter?"
"Well, I've heard it from others. If you want to be a proper hunter,
you're told to use your earnings wisely, not just for hunting."
"I understand. I feel the same way. Even though I'm a hunter, I don't
want a life that's limited to the wilderness."
Yumina smiled brightly.
"But I'll consider this as an expense."
"An expense? From Dorankam? Can food expenses like this count as
an expense?"
Akira looked somewhat surprised, and Yumina returned his surprised
expression with a meaningful smile.
"For today, yes. It's related to the conversation I mentioned earlier.
Well, let's discuss it over our meal. Come on, Akira, make your selection."
Yumina pointed at the menu, urging Akira to place his order.
"Alright... Hmm..."
Akira once again started contemplating the menu.
As their ordered dishes arrived, Yumina began to speak.
"Akira, we collected artifacts today, but how was my leadership?"
"I think it was fine, no issues."

Page | 130
 "I see... Well, this may be a strange way to ask, but if you were in
command today, do you think it would have been better than my
leadership?"
"No, I don't think so. I tend to act on the fly, so I don't think I could
handle things as efficiently as you, Yumina."
"I see..."
Feeling that she asked in a somewhat rude manner, Yumina was
slightly taken aback by Akira's straightforward answer. Then, she let out a
heavy sigh.
"...Actually, today's leadership wasn't mine. It was the comprehensive
support system's guidance."
The selection of the artifact collection location, handling of the
monsters, choosing which artifacts to bring back, and arranging the
transporters—everything was under the command of the comprehensive
support system. Yumina confessed this, as if revealing a secret.
"I see, so that's how it was."
"Yes. That's why the credit for the leadership isn't mine. I'm sorry for
misleading you."
"No need to apologize. In the first place, I was already aware that you
were using the comprehensive support system. It's nothing to apologize
for."
As Akira spoke, he felt a sense of familiarity with Yumina. He, too, was
receiving support from the Alpha and inadvertently making others
believe it was his own ability. However, unlike Yumina, Akira couldn't
confess the truth. The mix of this subtle guilt and familiarity made Akira
develop a renewed fondness for Yumina.
Seeing that Akira didn't mind at all, Yumina also felt relieved. If she had
informed Akira beforehand that she was using the comprehensive

Page | 131
support system for her command abilities, it wouldn't have been as
awkward to receive instructions from above.
"Thank you for saying that. So, why did I do such a thing..."
Yumina's face twisted slightly with dissatisfaction.
"Well, to put it simply, it was a promotion for the comprehensive
support system."
She let out a sigh.
"And the reason I was asked to do it was because I didn't have any
remarkable qualities."
Yumina was provided with an extremely high-performance reinforced
suit as part of the company's promotional strategy. By having
outstanding hunters use their product during Hunter Rank adjustment
requests, the company could promote the idea that their product could
enable hunters to perform on par with such skilled individuals. Yumina
was provided with the reinforced suit under the guise of it being a
development test for the comprehensive support reinforced suit. As a
result, the combat data against the large swarm of spider-like armored
insect creatures also flowed into the company's hands.
Having reviewed that data, the company concluded that it would be
difficult for Yumina to demonstrate the performance of their reinforced
suit solely through combat abilities. Therefore, they decided to shift the
focus of the promotion towards efficient artifact collection using the
comprehensive support system, among other non-combat aspects, and
have Akira endorse it.
"Well, I don't think I contributed enough to make it a promotional
success for the capabilities of the reinforced suit I borrowed. But I
understand that it couldn't be helped."
In reality, Akira admired Yumina's command utilizing the
comprehensive support system. Therefore, the promotion strategy was
not misguided.

Page | 132
 However, for Yumina, it was still a reminder of her own inadequacy
and a confirmation of it. She didn't want to rely on Katsuya but wanted
to fight to support him. It was a slightly painful event for Yumina, who
sought strength for that purpose.
"…Among the junior hunters in Dorankam, there was a bad reputation
that they were just getting carried away with good equipment even
though they didn't have much skill."
Yumina suddenly started talking about it.
"But Katsuya worked hard to overturn that reputation. The others
fought alongside Katsuya, demonstrated their capabilities, and made it
clear that the reputation was unfounded. Those rumors were baseless."
Then, a shadow appeared on Yumina's face, despite the seemingly
happy smile she had up until that point.
"But I... Maybe I was different."
Yumina let out a sigh filled with sadness. It was a sigh of weakness she
couldn't share with everyone, especially Katsuya. Signs of it were there,
and Yumina felt it too.
During the Yonozuka Station Ruins incident, she observed Katsuya
fighting together with Akira from a bird's-eye view and felt that he was
stronger than when they fought together before. She began to question
if she had been holding Katsuya back all this time.
During the battle against the Overcombined Snake, Yumina was
amazed by how her companions responded and raised their coordinated
movements after Katsuya's shout. But she realized that she was the only
one surprised. If it hadn't been for the tension, excessive excitement, and
confusion due to the tough battle with the bounty targets, it would have
been natural for her companions to perform as they did.
As if to confirm it, during the battle at Mihazono District Ruins, while
Katsuya and the others coordinated well, Yumina struggled to keep up
and ended up slowing Katsuya down. Furthermore, during the battle in

Page | 133
the slums, it was deemed uncertain to have Yumina fight alongside
Katsuya using the comprehensive support system, so she was relegated
to a rear position.
And now, Yumina couldn't keep up with Akira's fighting. Despite likely
wearing a reinforced suit several levels higher in performance than
Akira's, she had given up on promoting it in combat aspects according to
the company's decision, focusing on other aspects instead.
Was she really just like the rumors, someone who only got carried
away with powerful equipment and lacked the qualities that Katsuya and
the others possessed? That thought escaped Yumina's mouth as a sigh of
weakness.
Akira silently listened to Yumina's words. He didn't have the best
interpersonal skills to provide her with the appropriate words. He simply
listened. That was the extent of Akira's consideration.
For a while, both remained silent. It wasn't a heavy atmosphere, but it
wasn't a cheerful silence either.
Yumina was the one to break the silence. Taking a deep breath as if to
release all the remaining negativity, she forced a bright smile.
"Oh, stop, stop. I created a gloomy atmosphere. I'm sorry."
She deliberately changed the subject to lighten the mood.
"But anyway, Akira, you're strong after all. How did you become so
strong?"
"Well, isn't it just the equipment and training?"
"That's such a typical response."
Yumina laughed as if enjoying the trivial conversation, and Akira
responded with a cheerful smile.
"Even if you call it typical, isn't that just the way it is?"

Page | 134
 "Well, I guess so. But since you're so strong, wouldn't it be nice if there
was some secret to that strength? Like an amazing trick?"
"Well... there is something."
Thinking that it was just a diversionary answer and that there was
nothing like that, Yumina's face expressed her curiosity upon hearing
Akira's unexpected response.
"Huh? There is? Can you tell me more?"
"...Can I ask you to listen with a grain of salt? It would be troublesome
if you said it's impossible."
Yumina's smile faded from her face. She looked at Akira with a serious
gaze.
"...Can I hear the details?"
If she accompanied Akira, she might understand the reason behind his
strength. If she knew that, she might become stronger herself. If that
happened, she might be able to fight alongside Katsuya again. Yumina
had that hope, which changed her atmosphere.
"I can tell you, but there are conditions."
"What? Anything, just tell me."
Akira, who had been matching Yumina's serious expression, relaxed his
face.
"Take it as a half-joke. I'd be in trouble if you said it's impossible."
Yumina regained her composure with that response.
"Understood. I promise not to laugh even if you say something strange.
Is that okay?"
"Yeah."
As Akira and Yumina resumed a lighthearted conversation while
enjoying their meal, they continued talking while savoring the delicious
and high-priced dishes.

Page | 135
 When Yumina asked about the secret of Akira's strength, he
immediately thought of Alpha. But he couldn't talk about it. He couldn't
let anyone notice. So he decided to divert the conversation by talking
about a trick.
The desire to divert the topic made Akira slightly more eloquent. And
because Yumina listened with great interest and seemed to enjoy it, Akira
became a little more relaxed in sharing.
The discussion about the secret of Akira's strength continued until late
into the night.

Yumina returned to her room, lying down on the bed and exhaling
deeply to release the fatigue of the day. Then she remembered Akira's
story and let out a smile that resembled a mixture of surprise and
disbelief.
"Well, if you go that far, of course you'll become strong."
While listening to Akira's story, Yumina felt a sense of strong
understanding, albeit with some doubts about the other person's sanity.
The manipulation of subjective time and the training methods associated
with it.
By recalling the consciousness running wild when faced with the
realization of death and tricking one's own brain to reproduce the
contradictory sense of time in normal situations. If that could be
achieved, it would allow the reproduction of the contradiction in the
sense of time, independent of the danger of death.
The separate control of the reinforced suit and one's own body.
Simply wearing the reinforced suit wouldn't allow for quick
movements, even if the power increased. With a responsive suit that

Page | 136
moved in sync with the wearer's movements, it would always lag slightly
behind the actual movements. With a reading-type suit that interpreted
nerve transmissions and moved at the same speed as the wearer, it
wouldn't move faster than the wearer.
So, the suit needed to be operated separately from one's own body.
This allowed for swift movements utilizing the enhanced physical abilities
of the suit. Of course, the strain on the body increased significantly, but it
was compensated for with recovery potions.
And this was combined with the manipulation of subjective time.
In a world where time flowed slowly, one's own body would generally
move slowly as well. This was purely a subjective perception. However,
by forcibly moving one's own body through the operation of the
reinforced suit, one could move as usual in a slow world.
Of course, such actions would put an excessive burden on the body
and could be fatal under normal circumstances. Nevertheless, Akira
continued doing it to become stronger. He used a significant amount of
recovery potions to sustain and repair his body despite the tremendous
strain, and he moved around and trained in that state.
The doctors who examined his body even mistook him for someone
aiming to become a superhuman.
After thoroughly reminiscing about the conversation with Akira,
Yumina exhaled deeply once again.
"...From Akira's perspective, my worries can be summed up as
'insufficient training.'"
There was a part of her that wanted to scold him for being reckless.
However, Yumina also felt a sense of relief.
She and Katsuya had different talents. She acknowledged that fact.
Even if she trained like Katsuya, she couldn't become as strong as him. To
bridge the gap in talent, she needed demanding training. But as a Hunter

Page | 137
affiliated with the Drankam administrative faction, she had no
opportunity to train alongside Katsuya.
However, now she had the opportunity.
"Wait for me, Katsuya. I'll catch up soon."
She no longer had time to complain or any reason to do so. She had
been taught how to become strong. All that was left was to put that
knowledge into practice.
With that decision in mind, Yumina raised her spirits and laughed.

Akira and the others continued alternating between days of monster

hunting under Akira's command and days of relic collection under
Yumina's command in the depths of Kuzushihara District ruins.
Today was a day for monster hunting. They proceeded along the paths
accessible by vehicles without entering buildings, defeating the
encountered monsters while creating a rough map of the innermost
areas.
Eliminating threats in areas inhabited by powerful monsters while
accurately mapping the region not only increased the efficiency of relic
collection in dangerous areas, but also served as a satisfactory outcome
for the Hunter Rank Adjustment Request.
Akira carried out this task while riding his motorcycle.
And Yumina was running and keeping up with him.
With the physical abilities of her reinforced suit, it was possible for her
to keep up with the motorcycle using her two legs. However, it was still
challenging. Additionally, Akira was maintaining a slightly faster speed

Page | 138
than Yumina while reducing the speed of his motorcycle, urging her to
sprint at full speed. Therefore, there was no time for rest.
This was what Yumina herself desired. She had asked Akira if he could
train her while she accompanied him.
Akira accepted that request with conditions. The only condition was
that she had to speak up if she wanted to stop.
She was allowed to decide whether or not to continue the training.
Yumina accepted this condition, which was kind in a way but also strict in
another. The result was this grueling training.
Yumina gritted her teeth and ran. The comprehensive support system,
which monitored the wearer's condition through the reinforced suit,
continued to recommend rest to her. However, she ignored those
recommendations and persisted. She was already in a state where she
could collapse at any moment without any surprise.
Still, she forcibly moved her body using the reinforced suit aided by the
comprehensive support system. The strain of exerting herself to keep up
with the motorcycle's speed was immense, and Yumina had the illusion
that her entire body was being ground to a pulp.
If she continued like this, there would come a point where the illusion
would become a reality. However, the large amount of recovery potions
she had taken in advance would help treat her injuries.
Yet, there was a limit. Once she exhausted the remaining recovery
potions in her body, Yumina would no longer be able to move. The
comprehensive support system wasn't forcibly moving the reinforced suit
against her will. If she couldn't endure the physical strain and lost
consciousness, she would simply collapse. She was on the verge of that
happening.
Before that happened, Akira slowed down the motorcycle and rode
alongside Yumina. He handed her an opened box of recovery potions.

Page | 139
 Yumina reached out with a tired and contorted face. Her will to
continue the training was evident. She grabbed the box of recovery
potions and consumed the capsules as if chewing.
As long as her will didn't break, the training would continue. Akira
would assist her in that endeavor.
He provided additional combat recovery potions to prevent her from
fainting due to their awakening effect. He supplied her with additional
recovery potions before the effects wore off. Furthermore, while
maintaining a certain distance from Yumina, Akira allowed her to
participate in repelling monsters. That's how he pushed Yumina to her
limits.
Yumina continued running through the simulated deathtrap.
Having finished swallowing the recovery potions, Yumina laughed
spiritedly while running. She spoke as she ran.
"...Akira! The recovery potions are incredibly helpful, but are you sure
it's okay for me to use so many expensive ones?"
"It's fine. Didn't I tell you? The ammunition expenses are covered by
the client. Strictly speaking, it includes consumables as well. Energy
packs, recovery potions, materials cartridges for repairing the reinforced
suit, and so on." Akira said with a proud smile.
"So, no matter how much I use, it won't hurt my wallet! Feel free to use
them without hesitation."
"But if complaints come from the client, don't say you didn't know."
"I wouldn't know even if I did. Besides, this mission is just something
we're being forced to do for someone's convenience. If you don't like the
burden of ammunition expenses, you can just cancel the mission, right?"
Yumina smiled and replied, her face showing signs of fatigue.
"True."

Page | 140
 "Well, we've already achieved enough for Kibayashi to burst into
laughter. They'll probably cut us some slack."
Akira said and then accelerated the motorcycle a bit to move back in
front of Yumina.
The short break, more like a resupply rather than a rest, came to an
end, and Yumina desperately resumed running. Naturally, she not only
ran but also needed to remain alert to her surroundings. If a monster
appeared, she had to fight while running. All while running. Believing that
she would become stronger if she overcame this training, Yumina ran
desperately.
Akira looked back at Yumina behind him. There were monsters in the
direction they were heading, but he didn't even turn his face toward
them. Instead, he aimed and shot them down with his information-
gathering equipment, then slightly changed the course of the motorcycle,
passing by the remains of the monsters. Akira had become capable of
doing such things on his own. Yumina, who was about to aim her large
gun while running, put her gun back because Akira had already taken
down the target.
"Hmm, Alpha. Maybe we should slow down a bit?"
Alpha, sitting in the air as if on a stool and running alongside the
motorcycle, smiled meaningfully.
"Well, if those words are meant to show concern for Yumina, she's
keeping up just fine even at this speed, so I think we're good as we are.
But if it's Akira's convenience, you can slow down as much as you like."
The current monster hunting was not only Yumina's training but also
Akira's training.
While moving quickly through the ruins on the motorcycle, they swiftly
spotted monsters, defeated them immediately, and continued without
stopping the motorcycle. At the same time, they provided protection to
Yumina. They not only ensured their own safety but also the safety of

Page | 141
their partner. Sustaining this state for an extended period on their own
was still challenging for Akira. It was good training. If they increased the
motorcycle's speed, it would become even more challenging. Conversely,
if they slowed down, it would become easier. The current speed of the
motorcycle was already the limit where Yumina couldn't catch up, but if
they went any faster, Akira wouldn't be able to keep up. If it was difficult,
they could lower the difficulty. Akira laughed at Alpha's words and
responded with a smile.
"In that case, let's leave it as it is. Yumina is doing her best, and I
shouldn't get in her way."
"Indeed."
With that decision, Akira and Yumina continued their training without
reducing their speed.
The vehicle equipped with the comprehensive support system device
followed Yumina autonomously. In the event that Yumina lost
consciousness, the comprehensive support system would operate the
reinforced suit to evacuate Yumina to the vehicle and retreat
automatically.
The sun began to set, signaling the end of today's Hunter Rank
adjustment request. Despite feeling exhausted, Yumina completed the
day's training without needing the support of the retreat assistance from
the comprehensive support system.
Today was the day for Yumina to lead the artifact collection. The tasks
were the same as the previous artifact collection, but there was one
significant difference. Akira asked questions about Yumina's instructions.
Why take that path? Why choose that building as the artifact
collection location? Why bring back that artifact? Akira asked so many
questions that it seemed like harassment if one didn't know the
circumstances. This was to demonstrate Akira's interest in and
consideration of using the comprehensive support system. He wanted to

Page | 142
make sure that when he used the system, he wouldn't be sent into a
deathtrap due to baseless instructions or instructions he couldn't agree
with. Therefore, he thoroughly checked whether the instructions were
reasonable.
Yumina would pass Akira's questions directly to the comprehensive
support system for answers. If the questions were straightforward, the
system would respond quickly, but there were also difficult questions.
Akira sometimes asked questions that were difficult to determine the
optimal answer, so he would consult with Alpha and then ask difficult
questions that couldn't be answered on the spot would receive a
response from the system later.
If Akira could be satisfied with the answer, it would bring him one step
closer to purchasing the comprehensive support system, which meant
the developers would also have to work hard.
Furthermore, this question-and-answer session served as proof that
Yumina was properly promoting the comprehensive support system to
Akira. It eliminated the need for complaints from the Drankam
administrative faction about whether Yumina was doing her job of
promoting it to Akira.
Additionally, while explaining this to Yumina, Akira also intended to
refresh his foundational knowledge of the Hunter profession. He could
justify any seemingly unnatural questions as a means to confirm the
performance of the comprehensive support system.
Moreover, Yumina's training on the day of monster hunting was
officially presented as a demonstration of the reinforced suit's
performance with comprehensive support. They wouldn't consider
purchasing a reinforced suit that couldn't even handle such tasks.
Yumina's efforts were portrayed as an attempt to overturn Akira's
judgment. Both Akira and Yumina continued the Hunter Rank adjustment
requests, utilizing the promotion from the developers for their own
training purposes.

Page | 143
 Even on her days off, Yumina continued training on her own. She
focused on training in the perception of time manipulation.
However, this training was still largely trial and error. While she had
heard the training methods from Akira, he emphasized that what worked
for him might not necessarily work for others. For now, Yumina acquired
combat records of fallen comrades from Drankam's training data and
viewed them from a first-person perspective.
The footage of those who actually died is incredibly vivid. It depicts the
careless actions and wrong judgments of the deceased, serving as a
lesson and motivating training through its content that shakes the
viewer's heart. Yumina watches it regardless, focusing intently. She
imagines herself being there while watching. Surprised, breaking into a
cold sweat, feeling strong tension and fear, she continues to witness the
scenes of death. However, her sense of time doesn't distort.
"It's difficult, isn't it?"
The road ahead seems long. With that thought in mind, Yumina lets
out a deep sigh.

Page | 144
Chapter 152 - A Critical Moment of Truth
In the high-priced floor of Sheryl's relic shop, a man named Noguchi is
asking the female salesperson about the price of a pre-appraised old-
world information terminal.
"Excuse me. I heard it was 80 million aurums the other day, but now
it's 55 million aurums. It seems to have dropped significantly. Did
something happen?"
"Yes. We had been raising the price due to scarcity, but we finally got a
restock, so we managed to lower it to this more affordable price."
The salesperson answers politely, and Noguchi jokingly asks.
"So, you couldn't sell the stock you were withholding at a high price
anymore, and that's why you're releasing it now, right?"
The salesperson laughs lightly, playing along with Noguchi's joke.
"Oh no, it's not like that at all. It was brought in by a hunter we have a
good relationship with."
"I see. Could you tell me a bit about that hunter?"
"I'm sorry, but I can't disclose that information."
"I understand."
It was a lighthearted exchange of jokes between the customer and the
salesperson. At least that's how the salesperson and other customers
perceived it.
Noguchi also laughed along and then changed his attitude, indicating
that the joking was over and they should focus on the business.
"Well then, now that it's back to an affordable price, I'd like to
purchase this."
"Thank you very much for your purchase."

Page | 145
 After that, Noguchi puts the item he bought into a storage case and
leaves the store. He gets into his car, which was parked in the slums, and
heads towards the city's defensive wall. Inside the car, Noguchi contacts
his superior through a secure line.
"It's me. There has been some movement at that store we were
monitoring."
"Tell me more."
Noguchi explains the situation to the person on the other end of the
communication.
"...I see. We don't know for sure if they truly acquired them again from
that hunter or if they just released the stock they were holding for price
increases. There's a possibility that the hunter himself was holding them.
However, it's clear that the store has obtained a considerable number of
old-world information terminals."
Can we expect something from this?
That's hard for me to say. It depends on the judgment of the section
chief. For now, we'll have the samples we acquired appraised by our
department. After that, we'll continue to confirm if there will be further
restocks based on the quality and expected quantity of the relics.
Noguchi hung up the call and headed straight to Kuroginya.

Viola had once again brought the old-world information terminals to

Kuroginya for appraisal, just like last time. A week later, they received a
notification that the appraisal was completed, so Viola and Carol went to
Kuroginya. As expected, everything turned out to be genuine. They
received the items along with the appraisal certificates and left the
reception room, with Carol carrying them.

Page | 146
 On their way to the store's exit, Carol cast an intrigued gaze at the
sturdy storage case containing the old-world information terminals.
"I wonder where Akira got these from."
What Carol wanted to know was not where, but how Akira obtained
them. However, she didn't voice that. She kept her questions limited to
the natural curiosity of a hunter, wanting to know where expensive relics
were found. Viola could see through that but refrained from saying
anything unnecessary. She smiled and changed the subject.
"Well, I don't know either. That's why I want you to thoroughly charm
Akira and find out. How's the progress on that? Have you made any
moves to get him in bed yet?"
"That's confidential."
"Confidential, huh..."
Viola easily understood that it meant "no." She wore a slightly
exasperated expression.
Carol also knew that her thoughts were being read. She answered
without concern.
"It's fine. I wasn't even asked by Viola to charm Akira. I'll take it at my
own pace."
"Shall I make a request?"
"No, thanks."
Viola replied with a smile to Carol's joking suggestion, and deliberately
sighed as if changing the subject.
"Then, can't you help out at the relic shop? It would be helpful to have
you there, Carol."
"Sorry, but I'm busy with my own hunter business. I don't have time to
accompany Viola and indulge her hobbies. Didn't I stick around for quite

Page | 147
a while during the conflict between those groups? I'll pass this time. Be
patient."
"But if you help at the relic shop, you'll have more opportunities to
interact with Akira, you know?"
Carol responded to Viola's statement with a smile.
"Akira has taken a hunter rank adjustment request, so I doubt he'll
show up at the shop for a while. I know that much."
Viola deliberately looked away. There was a lighthearted exchange
between two cunning women who saw through each other's intentions.
Viola and Carol exited the store together, and there was someone
waiting for them. It was Noguchi.
"You're Viola, right? From Kugamayama City. I have something to
discuss. I'd like you to come along."
Viola took the bait. She inwardly smirked with satisfaction. However,
outwardly, she showed a slight sense of wariness toward this unknown
person and smiled mockingly.
"A representative from Kugamayama City? Which department do you
belong to? There are people from Kugamayama City all over the place,
you know?"
"...There are departments that cannot reveal their specific affiliation, as
you should understand, considering your involvement in the Slum
District's two major factions incident, right?"
Even though Noguchi hinted at that kind of conversation, Viola didn't
waver in her dismissive attitude towards the other person.
"People with that kind of background would contact me through the
appropriate channels if they were serious. I'm not easily fooled by mere
words and actions that seem to fit that profile. Carol, let's go."
Viola said that and tried to leave, but Noguchi clicked their tongue.
Then they called out to her.

Page | 148
 "Wait. In that case, let's talk over there. How about that?"
Viola looked at the place Noguchi pointed and smiled with interest.
"Fine. If you can really take us there."
"No problem."
The place Noguchi indicated was a high-rise building integrated with
the city's defensive wall, Kagamabiru. It was a crucial location in the city's
management, restricted to authorized personnel only.
Viola and Noguchi entered Kagamabiru together and ascended the
building using the staff elevator. This elevator recorded the usage history
of city personnel, and if an external person wanted to use it, they had to
go through the reception for the necessary procedures. However,
Noguchi bypassed that process and allowed Viola and Carol to board. It
demonstrated Noguchi's authority.
With a gaze that conveyed the message "You should understand this
much," Noguchi spoke to Viola.
"Now you should know that I'm from Kugamayama City. In fact, you
probably knew it from the beginning. I don't want to go through all this
trouble, but I guess I have no choice."
"That's not true. I can't know unless I confirm it properly."
"This discussion is a confidential matter that cannot be disclosed
publicly by the city. Don't you understand that much?"
Noguchi, a skilled information broker who also undertook covert
operations for the city, was slightly taken aback by Viola's ordinary
response, as stated in their profiles. However, Noguchi's attitude quickly
changed upon hearing Viola's reply.
"Well, I don't understand. Because that's a lie, isn't it?"
"What do you mean?"

Page | 149
 "In the case of the two major factions in the Slum District, it was a
confidential matter that couldn't be disclosed publicly, but the city itself
was behind it. Is it different this time? Instead of the entire city being
involved in the secret, it's a certain part, probably a few high-ranking
officials, or even just one individual. This time, it's a personal request or
negotiation from one of those officials. Isn't that the case?"
Noguchi remained silent. There was no point in simply denying it. But
if they confirmed it, they would have let slip. Hence, the silence.
"In addition, this seems to be a highly confidential matter that needs to
be carefully concealed both inside and outside the city, right? That's why
the city's intelligence department is not usable. If you were to approach
me through that route, just like during the two major factions incident, it
would be exposed to other high-ranking officials in the city. Isn't that so?"
Noguchi was still silent.
"I assume you'll be meeting a subordinate acting as your superior from
now on, right? And they'll tell you something that seems plausible. You'll
be playing the role of someone who reads the script without knowing the
real situation. Are you okay with that? Is that person a good actor? If they
can only deceive someone of your caliber, it's meaningless to me, right?"
The elevator arrived at the desired floor, but Viola didn't step out.
Instead, she gave Noguchi a wicked smile.
"So, why have I been brought here? Is there a reason for me to get
off?"
Viola's prediction was correct. Noguchi intended to have her engage in
negotiations with someone acting as their superior, mixing in a
considerable amount of falsehood while hiding their true intentions.
Knowing this, and aware that they were both participating in a farce,
Viola questioned the significance of engaging in negotiations when they
both knew the truth. Viola's response was a subtle way of saying that
there was no point.

Page | 150
 Noguchi, in turn, questioned whether Viola truly understood the
situation, warning her that people who are too curious tend to die young.
"That's a conversation for the incompetent. I'm fine. In fact, not
knowing can be dangerous for me. I already know quite a bit."
Viola understood that the negotiations would be filled with falsehoods,
and she had the option to go along with the conversation without
probing deeper. Sometimes, it is wise to divert one's gaze from matters
that could jeopardize one's life. However, Viola chose to respond. She
believed that only the incompetent would consider it a wise choice to shy
away from handling such information, while she saw herself as different.
She refused to become a mere pawn who acted without knowing or
questioning anything, conveniently serving their interests. That's what
she indirectly conveyed.
Noguchi understood her stance as well. They sighed and closed the
elevator door, as there was no longer any reason for Viola to step out.
Inside the elevator descending to the first floor, Viola spoke with a
joyful laugh.
"If you genuinely want to talk to me, make sure to bring someone who
can make independent judgments about this matter. If we have to
constantly seek approval from someone who isn't present during the
negotiation, I can't take the conversation seriously."
"...Fine. But the same condition applies to you. Is that acceptable?"
"Of course. I'll provide you with the connection code for the secure
line. Contact me when you're ready."
The negotiations for today ended there. With this understanding, the
elevator arrived at the first floor.
As the elevator that had dropped off Viola ascended again, carrying
only Noguchi, their face turned grim.

Page | 151
 "So, that's Viola... I see. It makes sense that the evaluation of her
character is poor. From her behavior, she probably realizes that our
objective involves the old-world information terminals."
Noguchi's expression softened with a wry smile.
"Well, if she can't even realize something as simple as that, there's no
point in continuing."
Dealing with incompetence is troublesome. They needed a minimum
level of competence to endure negotiations with them. Noguchi shifted
their mindset and contemplated countermeasures for negotiations with
Viola. Presumably, Viola would attempt to gain the upper hand in the
negotiations based on detailed information she had obtained beforehand.
That was the initial assumption.
Viola could have feigned ignorance and gone along with Noguchi's
story, but she chose not to. It was because she had suddenly appeared
without any prior communication, which prevented her from conducting
her usual information gathering. From that, it could be inferred that Viola
prioritized obtaining information beforehand.
"If that's the case, she will probably start thorough information
gathering to prepare for negotiations with us. Is it dangerous to give her
extra time? Can we somehow create more time?" Noguchi pondered.
City officials were usually busy, making it difficult to allocate time. If it
wasn't part of their duties as city officials but rather personal undercover
work, it became even more challenging. To secure the necessary time,
Noguchi promptly made a contact.
Carol, who had stepped off the elevator, sighed discontentedly. She
lightly raised the storage case she was holding and showed it to Viola.
"Viola, my job today was supposed to be just transporting this, right?"
Viola smiled and replied, "I didn't know and stay silent about it. I'll add
extra compensation, so please forgive me."

Page | 152
 "Can't be helped, I suppose. Shall we head back this time?"
"No, let's stick around a bit longer since we're already here. I want to
go to Kuroginya once again."
"Why?"
With a curious expression, Carol was met with Viola's wicked and
visibly delighted smile.
"Because this might entice another fish to bite."
Viola had purposely misled and kept Noguchi in suspense, making
them wary and postponing the negotiations to a later date. However, it
wasn't to delay the negotiations but rather to dispose of today's incident
as a mere coincidence, without revealing that she had been waiting for
someone from the city to take the bait. Viola's intention in selling the old-
world information terminals at the relic shop was solely to lure people
from the city. If her goal were money, she would have sold them
immediately and used the funds to run the relic shop through a different,
safer method.
Old-world information terminals were highly valuable and expensive
relics. If such items were present in the slums, it wouldn't be surprising
for people or even humanoid weapons to attack in pursuit of them.
Despite the risks and dangers involved in having such hazardous objects
in her possession, Viola, driven by her desires and instincts, still dealt
with old-world information terminals at Sheryl's relic shop.
And today, someone fell into Viola's scheme. Even city officials
couldn't resist the temptation of such premium bait in the form of old-
world information terminals.
Of course, Viola understood that she could end up being manipulated
or even torn apart along with the bait. The other party was part of the
upper echelons of the city, unlike the two major factions in the slums.
Viola was well aware of the distinction.

Page | 153
 Nevertheless, she couldn't stop herself. Viola was that kind of person—
extremely morally compromised.
Three days had passed since Noguchi made contact with Viola.
On the high-priced floor of Sheryl's relic shop, the previously appraised
old-world information terminals were on display. Some customers had
come upon hearing that the items had returned to affordable prices.
However, their faces showed surprise and confusion.
"A-a hundred million Aurums...!?"
The electronic price tags on the appraised items seemed to declare
that they were no longer interested in selling them seriously.
Another customer wore a slightly stern expression with a hint of
confusion.
"The unappraised items are gone... Hey, what's going on?"
The saleswoman who was being pressed by the customers hesitated a
bit before answering.
"All the unappraised items have been appraised and sold. As for the
pricing of the appraised items, it's a decision from above, so I don't know
the details."
"But I heard there were prospects for restocking."
"I heard the same. And indeed, we lowered the price down to 55
million Aurums at one point. We were also informed that the additional
items would be appraised soon..."
Based on the information from the staff, the customers contemplated
the situation.
"So... you confidently appraised the newly acquired items, but most of
them turned out to be fakes. And then you hastily raised the prices back
up, right?"

Page | 154
 "And by appraising all the unappraised items, was that an attempt to
compensate? Did you think there were still a significant number of
genuine items remaining?"
With these speculations in mind, the customers directed their gaze
towards the item priced at 100 million Aurums.
"If that's the case, it's possible that what remains here is the last batch.
The price of 100 million Aurums may not be unreasonable..."
These valuable relics, which were originally bought out by large
corporations and rarely circulated among other companies, could be the
last opportunity for customers to obtain them. The customers continued
to contemplate with this thought in mind.
While the customers on the high-priced floor were surprised and
puzzled by the unexpected price increase, outside the shop, there was a
different cause for surprise and confusion. A government vehicle from
the city had arrived. It was clearly a luxury car used by executives, not an
ordinary employee vehicle.
The car parked, and the door on the rear seat side opened. The
question of who had arrived naturally attracted the attention of those
around, but no one got out. Instead, amidst the attention, Sheryl and
Viola emerged from the shop and got into the car.
The door closed, and the car drove away. The surrounding onlookers
watched in a half-dumbfounded state.
Inside the car, Viola laughed and said to Sheryl, "This is the crucial
moment. I'm counting on you."
"I understand," Sheryl replied with a serious expression as she looked
at the storage case they had brought into the car.
The contents of the case, which resembled a cash transport case, were
the reason for the price increase on the high-priced floor. It contained
the old-world information terminals that were supposed to be restocked
but had been abruptly canceled and appraised as genuine items.

Page | 155
 In a city government vehicle, Sheryl and the others entered Kugamabil.
Following Noguchi's instructions, they changed vehicles in the building's
parking lot. They boarded an armored vehicle resembling a wilderness
vehicle without windows and headed towards the front-line base in
Kuzuhara District.
During the journey, Noguchi lightly cautioned Sheryl and the others.
"Currently, you are supposed to be meeting someone on the upper
floors of Kugamabil. You can decide who you're meeting and for what
purpose, but please make it someone and something that can't be
disclosed."
Viola smiled and replied, "I understand. Don't worry. We'll handle the
deception on our end."
Noguchi nodded briefly and remained silent, transporting Sheryl and
the others.
Upon arriving at the front-line base, Sheryl and the others were led to
a room within the base through inconspicuous corridors. Noguchi
instructed them to wait for a moment before exiting and returning with
his superior.
The man, without introducing himself, sat directly in front of Sheryl
and emitted an air of authority as a city executive, directing a sharp gaze
towards her.
"A representative cannot participate in this negotiation. According to
your request, I am here, and you are here. Now, I'd like you to start the
conversation," the man said to Sheryl, demanding a proper response
without specifying the content.
As a city executive, if Sheryl couldn't even handle such a basic request
after dragging him into the negotiation, she would receive appropriate
consequences. The man's eyes conveyed this message eloquently.
Sheryl understood that as well. The tension heightened abruptly. But
even so, she smiled. If this deal succeeded, both the faction and the relic

Page | 156
shop would experience exponential growth. She might even catch up to
Akira, who had rapidly climbed the ranks as a hunter. With that
determination in mind, Sheryl had made up her mind.
"I understand, Mr. Inabe."
She knew the face and name of the city executive in front of her. By
surpassing the minimum condition that allowed her to be present here,
Sheryl had taken the first step.
Then, she placed the storage case they had brought all the way here in
front of Inabe and opened it to reveal the old-world information
terminals inside.
Inabe showed a slight surprise at the unexpected quantity, but that
was all. If Sheryl considered this negotiation to be solely about the trade
of old-world information terminals, it would deviate significantly from the
proper response Inabe sought. If the discussion was only about that,
there would be no need for Inabe to be present. It could have been
resolved between Noguchi and Viola when Noguchi contacted her.
Observing Sheryl's confident attitude as she proudly showed him the
contents of the case, Inabe felt a sense of disappointment internally.
It seemed that the other party had indeed come to negotiate the trade
with him. Old-world information terminals were undoubtedly valuable
relics. It wouldn't be surprising for disputes to arise over the purchasing
price, and there was no point in discussing it with a proxy who lacked
decision-making authority. That was likely why Inabe had been
summoned. He was losing interest in this negotiation.
However, Sheryl exceeded Inabe's expectations. While gesturing
towards the contents of the case, she wore a powerful smile and spoke.
"We believe that we can greatly assist in the coordination of where
these artifacts were discovered. If the location of the discovery falls
under your assigned sector, it may significantly improve the situation that
currently has you overshadowed by Mr. Udagima."

Page | 157
 Inabe was surprised, and his gaze sharpened.
Thanks to the rear communication line extending from the front-line
base, the city had become capable of launching a full-scale conquest of
the innermost part of Kuzuhara District. Numerous relics had already
been collected, resulting in substantial profits.
Among the city executives, Yamagisawa had benefited the most from
these profits. He had been advocating for the construction of the front-
line base and the extension of the rear communication line. However,
Yamagisawa had primarily invested the majority of the profits into
enhancing the firepower of the front-line base and further extending the
rear communication line. As a result, the profits, after deducting
expenses, were in a delicate state.
On the other hand, other executives were profiting. By dividing the
innermost part of the ruins into several sectors through coordination
among the executives, they advanced the collection of relics in their
respective assigned sectors.
Thanks to Yamagisawa's infrastructure investments, the front-line base
had more than sufficient military strength for maintaining the rear
communication line. Since it was a city facility, other executives could use
it without any issues. Therefore, the city executives were able to advance
relic collection in the innermost part of the ruins while keeping expenses
low.
Inabe was also advancing relic collection in his assigned sector.
However, due to the evaluation of his assigned sector, he was
significantly lagging behind Udagima, the head of the opposing faction.
Yamagisawa was enthusiastic about extending the rear communication
line further into the depths of the ruins. However, he showed no interest
in expanding it horizontally.
If they focused on the branches that extended from the rear
communication line, the routes for moving to the relic collection sites, the

Page | 158
efficiency of collecting relics in the innermost part of the ruins would
undoubtedly improve. However, no matter how many times the other
executives requested it, Yamagisawa responded with a simple "do it
yourself" and showed no interest.
Due to such circumstances, the executives were fiercely competing to
allocate the conquest expenses for their assigned sectors from the city's
budget.
However, Inabe's assigned sector was located far from the main rear
communication line, inhabited by strong monsters, and the relics brought
back by the survey teams were mostly cheap and received unfavorable
evaluations.
In theory, expanding the survey area could lead to the discovery of
valuable relics. However, survey expenses were not insignificant. Due to
its distance from the rear communication line, it was difficult to receive
support from the front-line base, and with numerous powerful monsters
wandering around, the cost-effectiveness of conducting surveys in an
area where significant relics had yet to be found was low. Consequently,
it was inevitably deprioritized.
As a result, the budget was primarily allocated to Udagima's assigned
sector.
Although Inabe had lost in the competition for assigned sectors, he
was seeking an opportunity to make a comeback. It was during this time
that he received information that the relic shop in the slums had started
selling old-world information terminals.
While many people sought the highly valuable relics themselves, Inabe
desired something different. It was the origin of those relics, or more
precisely, the means to manipulate that information.
If old-world information terminals were discovered in Inabe's assigned
sector, the evaluation of the sector would skyrocket. Moreover,

Page | 159
conveniently, the origin of those relics was still unknown. It was a perfect
opportunity.
Inabe looked at Sheryl again. Her previous response implied that she
understood all of Inabe's circumstances. Whether she knew this through
advanced information gathering capabilities or exceptional insight, or
both, Inabe couldn't discern. However, regardless of the reason, he
couldn't help but acknowledge that the girl in front of him was someone
worthy of direct negotiations.
"So, what is your request?"
"We seek support from you. Ideally, not just as an individual, but as the
intention of the Kugamayama City."
"That's quite a large request. Aren't you being too greedy?"
"Considering the situation with the Ezon Family and Harrias, to avoid
repeating the same situation, it would be beneficial to establish an
organization that is directly involved with the city from the beginning. If
we can gain control over the slums through that organization, future
governance would be more cost-effective. I believe there is value in
presenting this approach for deliberation. What do you think?"
Inabe showed some understanding of Sheryl's explanation. Viola and
Akira both played a significant role in the destruction of the two major
factions. Sheryl had connections to both of them. Furthermore, in terms
of efficiently managing the underground economy of the slums, including
Sheryl's already open relic shop, it indeed had value.
Next, Inabe's gaze shifted to the case that Sheryl had used to transport
the old-world information terminals all the way here. He deliberately
asked Sheryl with some ambiguity, "What about that case?"
"When people see a case like the one used for cash transportation,
they imagine that the contents are also cash. I didn't transport the old-
world information terminals all the way here; I came to buy them from
Inabe-sama. Or rather, to purchase them for resale. Since this is a

Page | 160
valuable opportunity, I thought it would be good to provoke such
intentions."
Sheryl made sure to convey that Inabe was the source of the old-world
information terminals sold in her relic shop. She took care to avoid
misunderstandings. She understood that without instructions from the
other side, she could handle it properly. Inabe correctly interpreted
Sheryl's response, understanding her intention.
"I see. Then let me ask one more thing. To be honest, I thought Akira
would come here instead of you. But it's you who came. Is that not a
problem?"
Akira, a powerful hunter who serves as the backing for Sheryl's group
and is, in practice, the ruler of the faction, though not directly involved in
its operations. They are also the only person who knows the origin of the
old-world information terminals. No matter how much Sheryl negotiates
with Inabe, if that person were to say it's not acceptable, everything
would be ruined. Akira was not present. Yet, there really isn't a problem?
Inabe asked, seeking clarification.
Falsehoods are not tolerated. Inabe looked at Sheryl intently, as if
conveying that message.
"There is no problem."
Sheryl, with determination, answered with a smile.
Inabe continued to observe Sheryl for a while. Yet, Sheryl's gaze
remained unwavering. After confirming this, Inabe relaxed his posture.
"Alright then. Let's begin the negotiations, Noguchi."
"Understood."
Following Inabe's instructions, Noguchi engaged in detailed
negotiations with Viola. Inabe and Sheryl remained seated, listening to
the conversation next to their subordinates. If necessary, they would

Page | 161
intervene and make decisions when asked, fulfilling their roles as
responsible individuals overseeing the negotiations.
Sheryl let out a small sigh of relief, grateful that the negotiations had
finally started. Inabe subtly observed Sheryl's demeanor, witnessing her
relief.
After concluding the negotiations, Sheryl and her group were led by
Inabe's subordinates out of the room. They would be taken back to
Kugamabil in the rugged vehicle and then switch to a city official car to
return to their base.
Noguchi also prepared to leave the room, but before doing so, he
asked Inabe with a slightly puzzled expression, "Section Chief, if I may ask
something presumptuous, is it really not a problem to have chosen that
person Sheryl as the negotiation counterpart?"
"No, there is a problem. I cannot be optimistic."
"Then why?"
"There is a problem, but it is not significant enough to reject the
negotiations based on it. That's all."
"There is no problem," Sheryl replied with determination. However, the
fact that her response required determination indicated that there were
multiple concerns and issues. Inabe took into account Sheryl's
demonstrated resolve and the expectation that she could handle those
problems.
"Well, Akira, the hunter, seems to have many problems as well. Even if
they were present, there was a fear that they would be disobedient and
the negotiations would fall apart. It could be a valid approach to
negotiate through Sheryl without directly involving Akira. Any
objections?"
"No, if that's what you think, Section Chief, then there is no problem.
In that case..."

Page | 162
 Noguchi thanked them and left the room. As he walked through the
corridor, he took out his information terminal.
"It's me. Regarding Section Chief Inabe..."
Muttered Inabe, who remained in the room.
"Who is he talking to, and about what..."
Those who are too curious end up dying early. The competent ones
who aren't subject to that adaptation seek further information to survive
and thrive.
◆
On the upper floors of Kugamabil, a glamorous standing party was
being held. It was hosted by Kugamayama City, where entrepreneurs and
others from inside and outside the defensive wall gathered to network,
deepen friendships, gather information, and expand business
opportunities. The powerful individuals who create, manipulate, and
distribute the flow of the city's economy continued their fierce jockeying
for advantage, disguised as friendly conversations.
Sheryl attended the standing party with Viola and Dale.
While Viola wore her usual confident smile and Sheryl maintained a
calm outward appearance, Dale was visibly nervous.
"S-Sheryl-san, h-how should I...?"
Dale, wearing an unfamiliar suit, was flustered due to his clothes being
ill-fitting, fully aware that he was out of place.
"For today, please get used to this atmosphere. Avoid approaching
attendees proactively and just try to blend in smoothly."
"U-Understood."
"And do not try to connect with attendees clumsily. I have attended
this standing party before, and some attendees have seen your face here.

Page | 163
If they expect more from you at this event, assume there won't be a next
time."
"U-Understood."
If Sheryl maintained her connections, she might be able to establish
relationships with the upper echelons of the city. Dale had hoped for
that, but being brought to a place that far exceeded his expectations left
him overwhelmed.
Viola put some food on a plate and handed it to Sheryl and Dale. After
tasting it, Dale showed a big reaction, astonished by its deliciousness. On
the other hand, Sheryl, who ate the same dish, remained composed as if
she was accustomed to such flavors.
Observing Sheryl's composure, Viola smiled knowingly as she ate the
same dish.
"It's delicious, Sheryl."
"Yes, it's very delicious."
Sheryl replied with a slightly mischievous smile.
One week ago, Viola had taken Sheryl to the upscale restaurant
Schteriana on the upper floors of Kugamabil. Seated across from Sheryl
at a table adorned with beautifully and artistically arranged dishes, Viola
had a wicked smile on her face.
"Now, eat."
"...Thank you."
Sheryl brought the food to her mouth with a serious expression.
However, that expression fell apart as soon as the delicious morsel
touched her tongue. The overwhelming deliciousness stripped away
Sheryl's ladylike performance. She couldn't help but let out a small voice.
Viola wore a malicious smile.
"No good."

Page | 164
 Sheryl snapped back to reality and made a frustrated face.
After hearing about the standing party from Viola, Sheryl had to train
herself to behave like a proper young lady that would be accepted there.
Even simple posture and walking movements could reveal a person's
background to those around them. And the attendees of the standing
party were primarily affluent members of the city. To avoid giving the
impression that a child from the slums had infiltrated the event, thorough
training was necessary.
However, Sheryl had already been voluntarily undergoing such
training. Her skills were impressive, to the point where many of the wig
dealers in Kagami recognized her as a young lady from some corporation,
and even Dale was completely deceived.
But from Viola's perspective, it was still child's play. She judged that
Sheryl's current level wouldn't suffice for the attendees of the standing
party, so she decided to give her some rigorous training. And for that
purpose, she brought Sheryl to Steriana.
"Sheryl, that won't do. The attendees of the standing party are used to
dishes of this caliber. If you react like that, you'll never be mistaken for
some young lady. Do you understand?"
Sheryl twisted her face in frustration.
"...I understand. I'm sorry."
"In that case, please continue the training. By the way, this course
costs about 500,000 Aurums. Please think of the standing party's food as
being of the same standard."
"500,000...?"
"Yes, it's a large sum, isn't it? So quickly learn to eat without changing
your expression. Until Sheryl's training is complete, we'll be paying that
amount each time."

Page | 165
 Sheryl put another bite of food in her mouth. Even with her fragile
tongue, accustomed to the food in the slums, that overwhelming and
fundamental deliciousness toyed with her senses.
She ate with an expression as if her teeth were bound together. Even
though she had already experienced it once, the awe-inspiring taste
didn't fade. On the contrary, her well-fed tongue could discern the
complex and delicate flavors that her weak tongue couldn't perceive,
bringing even more amazement to Sheryl.
Could she ever get used to this cuisine? Sheryl couldn't help but doubt
it.
But she quickly renewed her determination. In order to succeed in the
deal with Inabe and expand the faction, and to earn recognition from
Akira, she had to succeed at all costs. With that determination, Sheryl
resisted the overwhelmingly delicious taste that showcased an
insurmountable difference in strength.
The road ahead seemed long. Viola watched Sheryl's demeanor and
couldn't help but smile wryly, thinking so.
Recalling the training she had been doing continuously until the day
before, Sheryl put the standing party's food in her mouth. It tasted
delicious, but after enduring the training, she no longer showed excessive
reactions. She even had the composure to smile slightly mischievously,
maintaining her act as a young lady.
That's when Inabe approached.
"Sheryl, long time no see."
"It's Inabe-sama. It's been a while."
After exchanging greetings with the city's executive, known for being
close to Viola, Sheryl glanced at Viola as if to send a signal. Viola bowed
and left the seat with Dale.
"Who is that man?"

Page | 166
 "He's a hunter we've hired. I brought him along for cover, and he
doesn't know anything. While I'm trying to blend into the atmosphere
here, I thought it would be good to have someone else draw attention."
"I see. Well, do as you please, but I don't want any strange individuals
causing trouble. Keep that in mind. As long as it's just like him, it's fine.
Now, let's enjoy our conversation."
"Understood."
Engaging in a conversation with various implications as part of their
cover. While maintaining casual conversations that were not uncommon
at the standing party, Sheryl smiled like a young lady from somewhere.
Dale, who had left their seats, watched Sheryl and the others from a
distance. His face showed strong surprise and nervousness.
"Vi-Viola-san, if I recall correctly, that person is..."
"Yes, he's one of the executives of Kagamayama City. The leader of the
faction known as the Inabe faction."
"R-Really? Did Sheryl-san have connections with someone like that?"
Dale had various speculations about Sheryl's background. However, he
couldn't imagine that she had connections to such a prominent individual
in the city. Sheryl's power exceeded his initial expectations, and it made
him slightly frightened, causing him to force a smile.
At that moment, another attendee of the standing party approached
them with a friendly voice.
"Excuse me, are you a first-time attendee?"
"Eh? Oh, yes."
"Oh, I see. Lately, we've been concerned about the lack of new
participants in this standing party. We welcome new attendees. Oh, I
apologize for not introducing myself... I am..."

Page | 167
 Even within this standing party primarily attended by the upper
echelons of Kagamayama City's economic elite, there was a hierarchy.
The city's executives were among the top attendees, making it quite
challenging for others to approach them seeking connections.
A girl who clearly seemed like a newcomer was seen having a friendly
conversation with Inabe, an executive of the city. Naturally, she attracted
attention. Some attendees who wanted to establish connections or gain
information from her, in order to get her endorsement from Inabe,
approached her.
However, they couldn't just interrupt her conversation with Inabe. So
they first made contact with another person. As long as the person was
at a level where they were instructed to leave their seat when talking to
Inabe, it was acceptable to approach them. It was also easier to engage in
casual conversations that could also serve as a source of information.
That's why the attendee approached Dale and the others.
The attendee spoke kindly to the newcomer, and others appreciated
their consideration, engaging in conversations that appeared friendly on
the surface.
During those conversations, Viola mixed venom into the conversation
while smiling friendly as she followed Dale's mistaken understanding
about Sheryl.
"Yes, that's right. We've gone through numerous difficulties to finally
be able to attend this standing party. It's all thanks to Inabe-sama's long-
term support."
"That's so envy-worthy. We would love to experience it as well. By the
way, those artifacts, are they also from Inabe-sama?"
"Well, I'm not entirely sure. I haven't been informed of the details, but
there is a possibility. I've heard that Inabe-sama is also involved in
collecting artifacts from the deeper parts of the Kuzushara District
ruins..."

Page | 168
 The conversation continued. Through the conversation between Inabe
and Sheryl, as well as Viola, who fully showcased her coarseness at the
event, false information spread among the attendees of the standing
party. Some people took the information at face value, while others were
skeptical. There were also those who intended to use the information
regardless of its accuracy. In a way, this was a natural occurrence in the
information warfare of the city's economy that took place at this standing
party.
◆
Katsuya, who was attending the standing party organized by
Kagamayama City accompanied by Mizuha, appeared slightly nervous. If
it were just an ordinary standing party, Katsuya wouldn't feel intimidated.
He had attended events where supporters and others inside the city
walls were the main guests, receiving attention and praise. He had grown
accustomed to such social events, and there was no reason for him to be
unsettled.
However, Mizuha repeatedly emphasized the importance of this
standing party to Katsuya, making him understand that this event was
different from anything he had experienced before. The attendees
included city executives and corporate executives. If they were to
become unpopular among such individuals, the reputation they had built
up at the risk of their lives would be ruined. The efforts of their fallen
comrades would be in vain. Mizuha's repeated explanations had made
Katsuya approach this standing party with a serious attitude.
"Then, Katsuya, please do as usual."
"Yes."
Katsuya answered with a slightly nervous but strong smile, and Mizuha
found his attitude very dependable.
Mizuha was promoting Katsuya to the attendees of the standing party.
She approached people she already knew, asked acquaintances to

Page | 169
introduce them, engaged in conversations, deepened friendships, and
expanded their network.
The story of an orphanage-raised child who, despite their poverty,
became a hunter and received support from good-hearted individuals
living within the city walls, allowing them to blossom their talents and rise
in society. Mizuha's narrative satisfied those positioned to be benefactors
of such goodwill. Some saw the potential and future prospects in
Katsuya, believing that they could receive sufficient returns from him,
whether they presented their support as goodwill or disguised it as a
business investment.
They sought support from the attendees of this standing party for the
sake of Drankam and the administrative faction they belonged to, as well
as for Katsuya himself. Mizuha's plans yielded excellent results.
Amidst the conversations with the newly gained supporters, Katsuya
noticed Sheryl. She was talking with other attendees in a different
location.

Page | 170
Page | 171
 "Sheryl...?"
Upon noticing Sheryl, Mizuha also directed her attention towards her.
Others in the vicinity also turned their gaze towards Sheryl, causing
Mizuha to show strong surprise, while others displayed a slightly
astonished expression.
"Oh, that's... Inabe-san, isn't it? And the person she's talking to... I don't
recognize their face. Do you know them?"
"No, I don't know. They seem to be a first-time attendee, but they're
conversing quite intimately with Inabe-san... Mizuha-san, do you and
Katsuya-kun know her? It seems like you're acquainted..."
Unable to provide a suitable explanation, Mizuha found herself at a
loss for words.
"Well... Mizuha... "
Mizuha was indeed surprised that Sheryl was attending this standing
party. However, if that were the only factor, it would have been enough
for Mizuha to simply adjust her perception and acknowledge that Sheryl
was someone from a prominent position, possibly an heiress. But she
never expected Sheryl to be on such friendly terms with a city executive.
When Katsuya had infiltrated Sheryl's warehouse in the slums in
pursuit of Yumina, Mizuha had mistakenly referred to Sheryl as "someone
like her" despite her presence there. Mizuha had caused Sheryl to feel
subtly displeased. Moreover, Mizuha had taken on the task of guarding
the warehouse, which had ended in failure and the destruction of the
entire facility.
Mizuha was troubled about how to handle that situation. While it was
true that they were acquainted with Sheryl, they couldn't afford to make
new supporters think that they were unpopular among city executives. A
suitable explanation was necessary.
While Mizuha was contemplating this, Katsuya responded with a
casual smile.

Page | 172
 "Yes, I know her. She's Sheryl. She's my friend."
"Oh..."
The supporters showed a keen interest, but Katsuya, oblivious to their
reaction, bowed his head.
"I'm sorry. May I step aside for a moment? Since we're here, I thought I
should greet Sheryl."
"Oh, of course, go ahea—"
"No, you can't!"
Mizuha hastily stopped Katsuya. With a slightly surprised expression,
Mizuha continued to smile while inwardly feeling anxious as she advised
Katsuya.
"...Even if you and Sheryl are close, that's a private matter. This
standing party has a strong business aspect to it. It would be impolite for
someone with weak business connections to approach city executives
who are engrossed in conversation, both for Sheryl and Inabe-san.
Katsuya, please understand."
Mizuha was not lying. However, more than that, Mizuha thought it
would be inappropriate for Sheryl to speak unfavorably about them in
front of city executives. She desperately tried to stop Katsuya with a
smile that carried a certain pressure.
Katsuya then withdrew.
"I-I see... I'm sorry."
Having witnessed this, the supporters concluded that it was impossible
to gain information about Inabe through Katsuya and Sheryl's
connection. Continuing to admonish the young man, Mizuha added:
"That's right. You may be an amazing hunter in the wilderness, but this
isn't the wilderness. You should understand your place and be mindful of
your position. Be careful."

Page | 173
 "Yes... I understand. Thank you for your advice. ...Um, in that case,
what level of achievement would be enough to approach city executives
without being seen as presumptuous?"
"Judging that is difficult and depends on various factors, but since
you're a hunter, maybe it's about how much you have accomplished as a
hunter before city executives perceive you as someone who oversteps
their bounds?”
"Yes."
Katsuya nodded earnestly. His attitude as a young and talented hunter
filled with ambition pleased the supporters, who began to speak to him in
high spirits.
"Yeah, I think you'll need at least Hunter Rank... around 50. When you
reach that level of competence, there will be more people who want to
move their operations further east. The monsters will become stronger,
but the earnings will also increase. However, it also means that capable
hunters will be leaving the city of Kugamayama, so city executives may
personally try to retain them. In that sense, Hunter Rank 50 would be a
good benchmark."
"Hunter Rank is important, but for hunters specializing in combat,
there's also the idea that they can be replaced with humanoid weapons
and such. Isn't demonstrating expertise in relic collection the best way to
showcase one's abilities? I've heard stories recently about a hunter who
brought in a relic from the Old World to a relic shop. If a hunter can
obtain such valuable relics, city executives would surely try to establish
connections with them."
The supporters shared various other stories with Katsuya. He listened
attentively, showing great interest.
In the end, Katsuya left the standing party without having the
opportunity to speak with Sheryl. Although he felt disappointed, he didn't

Page | 174
appear disheartened. On the contrary, his motivation had greatly
increased.
To Katsuya, Sheryl was an important benefactor who had saved him
from being consumed by his comrades' deaths. But at the same time, she
was a person with many mysteries.
Aside from her appearance and personality, the only thing known
about Sheryl was that she was probably someone wealthy. She didn't talk
about herself at all, teasingly referring to her own matters as secrets. It
was only possible to imagine who she was and what position she held.
She remained an enigmatic figure.
However, today, some of Sheryl's mysteries had been revealed to a
certain extent. Katsuya learned that she was someone who could attend
the standing party repeatedly emphasized by Mizuha's importance and
that she held a close position with city executives.
With this newfound information, Katsuya could understand why Sheryl
had never spoken about her own position or related matters.
What would happen if someone of such stature honestly revealed
those things to a simple hunter? It wouldn't be surprising if many
individuals tried to take advantage of their friendship, exploiting both the
personal connection and the hunter profession. Moreover, Katsuya was a
hunter from Drankam. It wouldn't be unreasonable for people to think
that troublesome matters would constantly come to him through Sheryl.
That's why Sheryl couldn't talk about her position or any related
matters. Until Katsuya achieved the position where he could talk to
Sheryl without any personal friendship involved, solely as a hunter who
had achieved great success, he couldn't say anything. Katsuya thought
that way.
And he also thought this: If he could reach a position where he could
casually approach Sheryl, who was conversing with city executives at
that standing party, and if he acquired enough power to make it

Page | 175
acceptable, he could become even closer to Sheryl. He wanted to
establish a closer relationship with Sheryl, who he could only meet by
chance. To do that, he needed to climb higher. Katsuya made up his
mind. In a way, it was the first desire that he had ever obtained. It wasn't
because someone else wished it, but because it was his own desire.
That's why his wish, his desire, strongly grasped Katsuya.
"...Mizuha-san, I guess the first step is to succeed in the next
expedition, right?"
"Oh, yes. That's right. If you achieve great results on the expedition,
you'll receive attention from the city as well. There are rumors that
they're gathering powerful hunters for relic collection in the depths of
the Kuzushara District Ruins. If you can demonstrate high competence,
there's even a possibility that city executives will personally come to
recruit you."
"Understood. I'll do my best."
Mizuha was moved by Katsuya's spirited response, and her trust in him
deepened even further.
"Yes. Give it your all. Katsuya, you'll be fine. Everyone is rooting for
you. I'm sure Sheryl, too, will support you and understand once she sees
your efforts."
"Yes."
Satisfied with Katsuya's resolute answer, Mizuha had great
expectations for his future.
She didn't even realize why she had suddenly brought up Sheryl.

Page | 176
Chapter 153 - The Trigger for Yumina
Two months had passed since the start of Akira's Hunter Rank
adjustment request. Today was the day for monster extermination.
Riding their bikes through the depths of the Kuzushara District Ruins,
Akira and Yumina were side by side, showering the monster horde with
bullets while racing through the ruins.
Yumina's abilities had dramatically improved to the point where even
she was surprised, after going through grueling battles in simulated life-
or-death situations. Even with her enhanced suit's agility, fighting while
keeping up with the bike no longer served as a promotion for the overall
support-enhanced suit's performance. This had been proven when Akira
got off his bike once and fought alongside Yumina, and she proved to be
anything but a hindrance.
At that point, the focus shifted to what Yumina, in her current state,
could accomplish alongside Akira, and how far she could match his
abilities. They both rode identical bikes and wielded SSB composite guns
with the same modifications, fighting together to defeat the monsters in
the ruins.
Yumina couldn't quite replicate the same level of skill and movement
as Akira when he gave it his all. The gap between her and Akira, who had
the support of Alpha, was overwhelming.
Nevertheless, Yumina showed that she was not a liability to Akira's
efforts. As a companion to someone who was deemed worthy of a
Hunter Rank adjustment request, she displayed the skills of a competent
hunter without any shortcomings.
The two hunters relentlessly reduced the number of monsters in the
large-scale horde that claimed a significant territory. Despite their
desperate resistance against the overwhelming threat, it was all futile.
One after another, the monsters were defeated, leaving their remains
scattered on the road.

Page | 177
 "Well, Akira, I have to say, I feel like I've gotten stronger. Of course, I
know that the strength I have relies on the support of the comprehensive
support system," Yumina said while evading enemy fire.
"You've had that support from the start, so I think it's safe to say that
you've become stronger, Yumina."
Indeed, Yumina had become stronger to the point where they could
engage in casual conversation while dodging enemy fire.
She could analyze the enemy's firing range and calculate the best
routes to avoid it. By partially taking control of the bike's maneuvering,
she made it possible to execute highly difficult driving maneuvers. In
doing so, she safely guided Akira to evade direct hits from artillery fire
that would otherwise be unavoidable. There was no doubt that the
comprehensive support system played a significant role in these
accomplishments.
However, that alone wasn't enough. Yumina's significantly enhanced
abilities also played a vital part.
"Thanks. But you know what? I think I'm doing my best too..."
Yumina also felt the tangible improvement in her abilities. However,
she twisted her face slightly as she complained.
"...I just can't get the hang of manipulating subjective time perception."
"Well, it's not surprising that it's difficult, is it?"
"I know that, but..."
Yumina didn't doubt that Akira was capable of manipulating subjective
time perception. She didn't see him as someone who would lie about it,
and there were moments during their battles where she could tell that he
was using it. She wondered if relying solely on video footage wasn't
enough. No matter how much she watched realistic first-person
perspective videos, she knew that it was just footage and lacked the true
sense of danger and impending death.

Page | 178
 "I suppose that's true. But we can't really afford to put ourselves in
actual life-threatening situations, right?"
"Yeah, that's true."
As they continued their conversation, Akira and Yumina kept firing a
large amount of bullets. Since they were using the same type of gun, they
could share ammunition. Being a team, there was no issue with
transferring ammunition between them.
Under the generous funding that covered ammunition expenses, today,
once again, a multitude of monsters had turned into a pile of corpses as
Akira and Yumina raised their Hunter Ranks.
"Hey, Akira. Do you have any tips or something for acquiring the ability
to manipulate subjective time perception?"
"Well, I think I've already told you everything I can, haven't I?"
"Anything will do. I've been trying various things based on your advice,
but I feel like I'm hitting a wall. I'm attempting the same things as you, at
least that's what I intend, but is there something I'm missing? Something
I'm not doing or forgetting? It worked for you, right? I want to hear from
someone who has succeeded. Please think about it for a moment,"
Yumina requested.
Akira groaned. He pondered his response, knowing that Yumina
understood that she couldn't possibly do exactly what he did.
Yumina had simply referred to it as "video footage." And she wasn't
wrong. But in reality, it was the representation of Alpha's presence within
her expanded field of view, with Alpha swinging a sharp sword toward
her, replicating the situation of being killed and caught between life and
death. The level of realism experienced through subjective visual
perception was fundamentally different from what Yumina could
perceive just by watching videos.
Furthermore, Akira had been told by Alpha that he could manipulate
subjective time perception. With that knowledge, he had a certain belief

Page | 179
that he could do it himself. Akira vaguely understood that it was one of
the factors that made it possible for him. However, Yumina had neither
of those things. She didn't have the training that visually made it seem
like Alpha was actually there, nor did she have the strong belief that she
could do it. And Akira couldn't explain this to Yumina.
Akira groaned, searching for any ideas, and recalled the time when he
successfully manipulated subjective time perception for the first time.
Then it struck him.
"Right. It's something that happened the night before I first succeeded
in manipulating subjective time perception. I had a dream."
"A dream?"
"Yeah. It was a dream where I was killed. It felt incredibly real. And in
that dream, everything moved in slow motion. So, the next day, I tried
recreating that sensation, and it worked. I'm not sure if I can call it a trick,
but that's the only thing I can think of when you ask if there's something.
Is it helpful?" Akira explained.
"A dream... dreams, huh..."
Yumina couldn't help but smile bitterly.
"I can't push myself to the point of dreaming about it."
"Yeah, I understand."
After finishing their conversation, Akira and Yumina shifted their focus
to defeating the monster horde. Soon, the monsters that had claimed this
area as their territory were completely wiped out, leaving only lifeless
bodies behind.
As Akira and Yumina took a break together, Akira looked at Yumina's
vehicle equipped with the comprehensive support system and had a
sudden thought.
"Yumina, speaking of the comprehensive support system, how much of
your movements earlier were due to the system's assistance?"

Page | 180
 "Hmm, let me think. About half, I guess?"
Increasing her own contribution would lower the performance of the
comprehensive support system, while increasing the assistance would
undermine her own abilities. Given her position, Yumina could only
answer in that way.
However, Akira was genuinely impressed.
"Oh, that's amazing."
"...Are you complimenting me or the comprehensive support system?"
"Both," he replied.
Yumina mixed a wry smile into her smile.
"Given my position, I have to say thank you," she said.
Akira wore a puzzled expression.
"Akira, as someone borrowing this enhanced suit, if I were to hear you
express interest in the comprehensive support system, I'd have to report
it. But what you just said seems fine to mention, right?"
"Well, if it's just that," he replied.
"Thanks. One more thing. To be honest, Akira, do you actually want
this comprehensive support system? Oh, and this conversation won't be
recorded, so feel free to say whatever you want."
"Well, to be honest, I don't think I need it. I think it would be
convenient to have, but it's designed to be used in conjunction with the
comprehensive support suit, and it's meant for teamwork in a unit, right?
I'm more of a solo operator. I plan to go to ruins where cars can't enter,
so it's not really my thing."
"Do you think it's better to casually mention that?"
"Do as you like. Well, it's just not suitable for me. But I think it's a good
product. Oh yeah, it might be really useful for Sheryl and the others,
don't you think?"

Page | 181
 "Indeed, as long as warehouses don't get attacked by humanoid
weapons again."
"Yeah, that's true. Well, that's unlikely to happen anymore."
They had experienced such a situation. They spoke about it lightly,
reminiscing about past events, and laughed joyfully.

Yumina was relaxing in her room after finishing her Hunter duties for
the day. She was having a pleasant conversation with Katsuya, who had
contacted her from a distant location.
"Wow, sounds tough over there."
"Yeah. But it's also kind of fun to see the scenery of other cities and
encounter monsters that we don't have around Kugamayama City."
After the long break following their expedition to the Mizuhano City
ruins, Katsuya and his unit had set out on an expedition. They joined the
inter-city transportation security forces and carried out tasks such as
maintaining transportation routes in various locations.
Katsuya's job involved eliminating monsters around the roads used as
transportation routes, rather than performing tasks like road
reinforcement. The road repairs were handled by a different contractor.
They also provided escort services.
Sometimes, they even boarded inter-city transport vehicles as security
personnel. Due to this, Yumina was not allowed to accompany Katsuya.
The gigantic inter-city transport vehicles were akin to cargo ships running
on land, often entering the city's defensive walls directly. The interior of
the vehicles was equipped with security measures equivalent to those
within the defensive walls. Naturally, those tasked with security in such
places needed not only high combat abilities but also a high level of trust.

Page | 182
 Trust was not an issue. Yumina was also a Hunter affiliated with the
Drankam faction, and she could easily pass through the city's folklore.
However, it was not impossible to allow Yumina to accompany him.
However, in that case, she would have to board as a passenger rather
than a vehicle security personnel, which would incur significant costs.
Mizuha had no reason to justify sending Yumina with Katsuya, and
budget-wise, it was already a stretch to negotiate for herself alone as the
representative.
Due to her own lack of strength, her beloved was being kept away
from her. And there was a possibility that it would continue like that in
the future. These fears and concerns were also one of the reasons
Yumina sought strength.
But for now, Yumina enjoyed a moment of forgetting those worries
and smiled happily. They continued their lively conversation, sharing
updates about each other's lives. However, they didn't talk about Akira.
The discussion was limited to the fact that Yumina was carrying out a
request to explore the depths of the Kuzusuhara City ruins under
Mizuha's instructions.
Even so, upon hearing this, Katsuya expressed concern and worry for
Yumina.
"Yumina, are you sure? There are pretty strong monsters in that area,
right?"
The joy of being cared for by her beloved, and the concern she felt for
her own weakness that caused Katsuya to worry. While feeling both of
these emotions, Yumina became more strongly inclined towards the
former due to her recent growth. She smiled brightly.
"Don't worry. Even though I say it's the depths, it's actually close to the
rear communication lines. I can quickly retreat when it's dangerous."
"But still..."

Page | 183
 "And, pardon my wording, but I'm doing it with an escort. Safety
measures are properly taken into consideration. Otherwise, even if it's
Mizuha's instruction, I would refuse. It'll be alright."
Upon hearing Yumina's cheerful voice, Katsuya also felt relieved that
he had worried too much. He responded with a bright voice to match
Yumina's.
"I see. But it's still the depths of the ruins. Please be careful."
"I know. Thank you for worrying about me."
At that moment, Yumina had a thought.
"Oh, by the way, Katsuya. I want to ask you something. Have you ever
experienced a distortion of the perception of time during combat? You
know, when you feel like time slows down when you're in a life-
threatening situation."
"Why are you asking me that?"
"...Actually, if I were to say that there have been quite a few
experiences like that, I was thinking of punching you when you returned.
Katsuya, don't do anything reckless just because I'm not by your side,
alright?"
Yumina wanted to hear from Katsuya about the trigger for the
manifestation of such time perception since she had learned the training
method for manipulating the perception of time from Akira but was not
successful. She couldn't honestly explain her intention, so she slightly
changed her wording to include a hint that she wanted Katsuya to avoid
recklessness.
Katsuya, who took it at face value, responded with a slightly hesitant
voice.
"Uh, well, um, in terms of those kinds of experiences, I, I've had, uh,
quite a few, I guess..."
"Quite a few!?"

Page | 184
 "No, wait, it's not like that! I've had those experiences, but it's not
because I was in danger myself. It's more like when my teammates were
in danger..."
Yumina listened with great interest to Katsuya's defensive explanation.
Katsuya distorted his perception of time unconsciously with extreme
concentration when someone other than himself was in danger. The
standard of "danger" was when someone other than himself was at risk.
Yumina felt that this was typical of Katsuya, and in a way, she understood
and accepted it.
Meanwhile, Katsuya, while giving such an evasive response, recalled
what Sheryl had told him when he consulted her about his own condition
in the past. She had said that the cause was his excessive concern for his
comrades. He was so preoccupied with their safety that he focused too
much on checking on their well-being. As a result, it consumed all his
attention, leaving him unable to act seriously.
And an event that affirmed those words convinced Katsuya. It is an
ongoing event - the utilization of the Comprehensive Support System.
The Comprehensive Support System examines the condition of the team
members through the comprehensive support exosuits they wear, in
order to grasp the situation of the squad. And it constantly sends that
information to Katsuya, the team leader. This significantly reduces the
effort for Katsuya to confirm the safety of his comrades. Since starting to
use the comprehensive support exosuit, Yumina's condition has improved
significantly. Sheryl's words were indeed correct. Katsuya thought so and
further strengthened his trust in Sheryl. "...So, even though I say there are
quite a few experiences like that, there's no way the instructions from
the Comprehensive Support System would tell me to charge into the
enemy alone. Well, even if they did, I would ignore it."
"That's good to hear. But aside from that, please take care, Katsuya.
You'll be coming back soon, right? I'm expecting an interesting story.
Well, it's late, so I should hang up. Goodnight, Katsuya."

Page | 185
 "Yeah. Goodnight, Yumina."
Yumina ended the communication with Katsuya. Satisfied with having
a pleasant moment, she let out a sigh.
However, she didn't go to sleep with that pleasant feeling. While
remembering her conversation with Katsuya, she searched for the
specific data she was looking for from the training data of Drankam.
Akira had experienced time distortion during his own moments of crisis,
and Katsuya had experienced it when his comrades were in danger. So,
what about her? That's what Yumina thought, and the trigger she chose
for herself was Katsuya's moment of crisis.
This situation was not desirable for Yumina. However, there was
enough data available for it. In order to prevent that situation from
happening again and for Katsuya's sake, Yumina made a deliberate
decision to utilize it. She extracted the data of witnessing Katsuya on the
brink of death from a third-person perspective.
First, she watched the footage of the Overgrown Snake battle. She
observed Katsuya, who was alone, luring the giant snake. Recalling the
memories, emotions, desperation, and fear, Yumina concentrated and
stared intently at the sight of her beloved running through the deadly
situation. It felt as if she was there herself. That night, time felt much
longer for Yumina than usual.
At the frontline base, as usual, Akira was waiting for Yumina to arrive.
Today, however, he found it slightly unusual that he had arrived before
her. Due to their positions, Yumina couldn't keep Akira waiting, so she
always arrived earlier than him. Akira adjusted his schedule to arrive
slightly before the agreed-upon time, so recently, it had become the
norm for Yumina to be waiting for his arrival. But today, he arrived first.
There was still a little time until the appointed time. No message about
being late had been received. Did something happen? That's what Akira
was thinking when, right at the last minute of the meeting time, he saw

Page | 186
Yumina's vehicle approaching. Yumina, who had arrived, got out of the
car in a slightly flustered manner.
"Sorry, Akira. Was I late?"
"No, I just got here a little while ago too."
Seeing Yumina let out a relieved sigh while smiling, Akira wore a
slightly concerned expression.
"Yumina, are you feeling unwell?"
"I don't feel that way, but do I look like it?"
"A little."
Being told that, Yumina had some idea as well.
"...Actually, I'm a bit sleep-deprived, or rather, I don't feel like I slept
well. That might be the reason."
And though she didn't say it aloud, she had an inkling of the cause.
Due to the training in time manipulation, she had repeatedly watched
the footage of Katsuya on the brink of death. It was tiring. It became
difficult to sleep comfortably. That's why she believed that she hadn't
fully recovered from the mental fatigue. That was what Yumina thought.
Akira genuinely expressed his concern for Yumina.
"Are you alright? If you're not feeling well, we can skip today.
Managing your health is part of the Hunter job. It's okay to take it easy
when you're not feeling well. Let's not push ourselves."
Yumina shook her head and brightly smiled to assure Akira.
"I'm fine. I'm maintaining a good physical condition that doesn't affect
my work, you know? Besides, today is a day for relic collection. There are
no plans to fight against a horde of monsters."
"Is that so? Well, if you say so, Yumina..."
While saying that, Akira still showed a somewhat worried expression.
That's when Yumina purposely smiled in good spirits.

Page | 187
 "If it bothers you, you can skip it, you know? Since I'm your companion,
I'll follow your judgment. But if you're going to bring a burden along, you
better pay for their protection. I'm just saying. In times like this, they
should earn their keep, right?"
Upon hearing that, Akira was slightly surprised but laughed in good
spirits, matching Yumina's mood.
"Yeah, you're right. Then today, I'll be your escort, Yumina."
"Thank you."
Akira and Yumina laughed together jokingly and set off towards the
depths of the Kuzushara District Ruins once again.
As they advanced through the ruins as usual, Akira and Yumina chose a
tall building as the location for relic collection. They defeated the
monsters in the vicinity and ensured the safety of the parked vehicles
outside. Yumina had been suspected of being in poor health by Akira, but
she didn't hinder Akira in any way and fought without any issues.
After finishing the preparations to enter the building, Akira looked up
at the dilapidated structure in front of him. The building was tall, wide,
and although it was dirty, there were no visible cracks on the walls,
making it seem sturdy. While high-value relics could be expected, it
wouldn't be surprising if many monsters were lurking there.
Considering Yumina's condition as well, it would be better to proceed
carefully and ensure safety in a place like this. Akira made a suggestion.
"Yumina, is it okay if I rely on you for command today without any
prior data?"
The commands of the Comprehensive Support System were
determined through the analysis of vast amounts of data. Naturally, the
more on-site information there was, the more accurate and efficient
instructions could be given. In other words, it had higher precision for
existing ruins. However, that compatibility was not the best for Akira,
who had significantly more opportunities to explore unknown places than

Page | 188
an average hunter. That's why Akira had been asking Yumina to
command without prior data several times, under the pretext of
confirming how well the Comprehensive Support System could adapt to
activities in unknown locations.
As a result, the command under such circumstances became extremely
cautious. The rough location of the site, even the eastern part, was
unknown, and they had no idea what kind of monsters were present. It
was natural for the command to be in such a state, but it greatly
contributed to Akira's growth as a leader.
Yumina answered with a smile, "Alright. Should we also disable the
relic data? If we do that, we might end up taking back cheap chairs and
tables again."
Although it might be inefficient for short-term relic collection, taking
whatever was available at the scene often improved efficiency for long-
term relic collection. When there were numerous cases of finding specific
relics, inexpensive relics, and valuable relics together as a set of
furnishings, it increased the likelihood of finding valuable relics when
discovering inexpensive ones in another location.
To collect such data and improve its accuracy, Yumina would purposely
bring back broken chairs and tables in unfamiliar locations. It had
meaning in terms of long-term utilization by the group and also aligned
with the Comprehensive Support System's expectation for diverse
operations in various locations, even if the value of the relics themselves
was low.
Akira hesitated for a moment. "Hmm, I see. In that case, there might be
an impact on the command content. Let's disable that data as well. We
can enable it when it's time to bring back the relics."
"Understood. Shall we proceed then?"
Akira and the others left the vehicles behind and entered the building
using their indoor armaments.

Page | 189
 As Akira and the group continued their exploration of the abandoned
building, they finished investigating the first floor while keeping their
retreat in mind.
"It's quite spacious, but there aren't many valuable relics. Maybe
someone already searched here?"
"That could be true. Well, it's still the first floor. Let's have higher
expectations for the upper floors."
"Yeah, you're right."
They reached the fifth floor.
"I have a feeling there are more monsters here."
"I agree. It's good that they're easy to defeat, but there are quite a few
of them."
They completed the exploration up to the tenth floor.
"Indeed, there are a lot more monsters here. There don't seem to be
any valuable relics either. This place is a disappointment."
"Yes, you're right. Should we turn back? The Comprehensive Support
System is still instructing us to continue, but I think that's only because
we're proceeding without prior data. It's just a judgment that it's better to
advance for the sake of data collection as long as we're not struggling
against the monsters."
"I see. Hmm..."
After a moment of hesitation, Akira decided to continue the
exploration. It wasn't because they were struggling against the monsters
in this area, which was a disappointment as a relic collection site. Even
defeating the monsters alone would be considered an accomplishment.
And since they were using the pretext of verifying the performance of
the Comprehensive Support System, it didn't seem appropriate to turn
back for such a minor reason.

Page | 190
 Yumina was fine with Akira's decision. If he chose to continue, she was
fine with that. They proceeded with the exploration.
Upon reaching the fifteenth floor, they encountered a group of snail-
like monsters. They had defeated them several times in previous
expeditions to the depths.
As Akira looked at the monsters, he couldn't help but recall the bounty
target they had defeated in the past.
"Those are definitely small multiple-barreled cannons, Mymy, right?"
"Yes, they look very similar. By the way, Akira, were you there when
we defeated the multiple-barreled cannons, Mymy?"
"Yeah, I was there just doing odd jobs, not actually fighting. If those
grow in the wilderness, do they turn into multiple-barreled cannons? I
wonder."
"If that's the case, if that group were to leave the ruins, we might
encounter a swarm of multiple-barreled cannons. I don't want that to
happen."
"I definitely don't want that either. So let's defeat them here to make
sure we never meet them."
Akira smiled and aimed his gun. Yumina also smiled and aimed her gun.
The surprised snails were showered with a large number of bullets,
breaking their shells and defeating them. Some of the snails
counterattacked with small laser cannons growing from their shells, but
they couldn't hit Akira and the others who shot at them from positions
outside their firing range. They were defeated one after another.
Then, the remaining snails clung to the floor, walls, and ceiling, sealing
themselves inside their shells without moving. As soon as they did, the
shell's strength dramatically increased, deflecting Akira's bullets. Impact
conversion light emitted from the points of impact.

Page | 191
 The Comprehensive Support System analyzed the situation and
displayed instructions in Yumina's field of view.
Force Field Armor
The target is using a biological force field armor. The energy source is
not the individual itself but the building it is attached to. Neutralizing it
with the currently used ammunition will be difficult.
Anti-Force Field Armor
Retreat temporarily or use armored bullets for gunfire against the force
field.
The same message appeared in Akira's field of view through
coordination with Yumina. However, Akira continued shooting without
paying much attention. He focused and switched to precise shooting
while manipulating his perception of time.
The bullets fired continuously hit the same spot on the target's shell.
The increased impact from the Force Field Armor broke through the
strong shell protected by the force field.
The snails, no longer moving and absorbing a large amount of energy
from the building while ceasing the use of laser cannons, tried to resume
their attacks. Energy was supplied to the laser cannons again.
However, due to that, the strength of the force field armor decreased.
With just a normal shot from Yumina, the shell cracked and holes
appeared. The bullets penetrated the interior, causing devastation.
There was nothing the snails could do now. It didn't take much time
until every individual was defeated.
Akira lowered his gun and exhaled.
"Yumina, about the instructions that appeared on the screen earlier,
was that because we disabled the prior data?"

Page | 192
 "Most likely. It seems they treated them as unknown monsters. The
instructions would have been different if we had data from our previous
defeat, right?"
"So they quickly analyzed the unknown monsters to that extent. Quite
impressive... if we hadn't pretended not to know."
Akira said meaningfully and smiled, to which Yumina returned a wry
smile.
"Let's believe in it without endlessly doubting. It's better, considering
our positions."
"Yeah, you're right. It's not good to doubt unnecessarily."
With a laugh, Akira and the others continued forward.
"Akira, you used time perception manipulation earlier, right?"
"Yeah, did you notice?"
"Well, yes. Is there a significant difference when you shoot while using
it?"
"There's a big difference. If you just shoot rapidly without using time
perception manipulation, even if you think you're stabilizing the gun with
the reinforced suit, it still wavers. But if you adjust your aim while
shooting, using time perception manipulation helps improve accuracy."
"Yeah, that would be nice. I really want to be able to manipulate my
perception of time soon," Yumina said in a somewhat forced voice,
causing Akira to let out a wry smile.
"Even if you tell me that... Well, do your best," he replied.
"I will."
Akira and Yumina regained their focus and continued heading upstairs.

Page | 193
 Ascending higher and higher in the abandoned building, Akira and
Yumina finally reached the 30th floor, the top floor. However, there was
no sense of accomplishment on their faces. Both Akira and Yumina wore
somewhat tired expressions.
"We kept going because it felt wrong to turn back after coming this far,
but the monsters multiplied, and there are no valuable relics. It's a
complete waste," Akira said.
"Well, that's the life of a hunter. It happens. We still have this floor left,
so let's finish the search until the end," Yumina suggested.
"Yeah, you're right. Understood. Let's go."
Akira reluctantly accepted Yumina's suggestion, thinking they would at
least finish the investigation on this last floor. However, Alpha issued a
warning.
"Akira, be cautious."
Until now, Alpha hadn't interfered during Yumina's command,
assuming it was part of their training. But this time, Alpha's warning made
Akira instantly change his demeanor. Yumina also noticed Akira's change
and became more alert.
"Akira, what's wrong?"
"It might just be my imagination, but..."
Since Akira didn't know the specific reason for Alpha's warning, he
evaded the question with a vague response. Then, Alpha pointed to the
end of the corridor. The information gathering device had detected some
kind of response in that direction, albeit slightly delayed.
Yumina also noticed the response and couldn't help but look
perplexed.
"...Huh? This response... is it a person?"
"Seems like it. Another hunter, perhaps?"

Page | 194
 "Wait. How did another hunter get here before us? There were so
many monsters. Did they defeat them and come this far? But I didn't see
any monster corpses."
Confused, Yumina voiced her concerns, and Akira signaled his
increased caution.
"Yeah, it's strange. That's why we should be careful just in case."
"...Yes, you're right."
The opponent was unknown, so they needed to be cautious. Upon
receiving this obvious advice, Yumina shifted her focus, setting aside her
lingering questions and adopting a serious expression.
Then, the figure appeared from around the corner of the corridor.
Unaware of Akira and the others, the person walked while grumbling
with a dissatisfied expression.
"What's with this place... I had high hopes because it's a big building,
but there's nothing good here... Huh?"
Finally, the person noticed Akira and the others. Akira and Yumina
looked puzzled upon seeing the individual. It was a boy of the same age
as them, and from his equipment, he appeared to be a hunter. However,
the equipment looked so cheap and shoddy that it didn't seem suitable
for a hunter exploring the dangerous area of Kuzushara City ruins.
Akira and Yumina couldn't help but wonder how someone with such
equipment managed to come this far. Their wariness towards the
unfamiliar individual increased. On the other hand, the boy looked
surprised upon seeing Akira and stood frozen. But as he snapped back to
reality, his face twisted in fear.
"Eek!?"
With a short scream, the boy aimed his left arm at Akira.
Reacting immediately to being targeted, Akira prepared for action.
However, he hesitated for a moment upon realizing the boy's hand was

Page | 195
empty and that his expression reflected fear rather than hostility. Alpha's
scolding came to his aid.
"Avoid it!"
With that, Akira swiftly moved. Understanding that the boy was
making some kind of attacking motion, he moved with all his might to
evade from the direction the arm extended. Embracing Yumina halfway,
they jumped together into a side passage, away from the immediate area.
A split second later, a projectile streaked through the corridor. Upon
impact with the wall at the end, it exploded in a massive blast. The
building shook, and the resulting flames and smoke traveled through the
corridor, reaching Akira and the others. It had considerable power.
However, Akira emerged unscathed. Thanks to the reinforced suit and
protective coat equipped with force-field armor, he didn't sustain any
injuries, even from such a powerful explosion.
Yumina was also unharmed. In addition to the defense provided by her
expensive reinforced suit, Akira had shielded her from the blast, leaving
no room for injury.
After the blast subsided, Akira sighed in relief.
"Yumina, are you okay?"
"Yeah, I'm fine."
Akira smiled reassuringly. Then he gently let go of Yumina and peered
at the situation from the shadow of the corridor.
"...He ran away. What was that guy?"
Observing Akira's stern expression, Yumina also regained her
composure after a brief delay. She shook her head several times and
calmly assessed the situation before asking with a similarly serious
expression.
"Akira, what should we do? Chase after him?"

Page | 196
 Akira hesitated slightly. However, his role today was to protect
Yumina, which prevented him from immediately pursuing someone who
had tried to kill him.
"I'll leave the decision to you, Yumina. We'll follow your command
during relic collection. That's what we agreed on."
"I understand. In that case, we won't pursue him. Let's go home for
today. Safety comes first. Dealing with the monsters alone is already
challenging enough, let alone facing another hunter. Is that okay?"
"Yeah."
Agreeing with each other, Akira and Yumina descended the abandoned
building carefully.
Afterward, once they safely returned to the surface, they headed back
home without incident.
While Akira relaxed after entering the rear communication line, he
looked at Alpha, who was flying beside him, with a puzzled expression.
"Hey, Alpha. What was that guy?"
"I don't know the specifics either."
"Yeah... Hmm. But he seemed familiar, like I've seen him somewhere...
Or is it just my imagination?"
"It's not your imagination. That child was one of the kids who were
guarding Sheryl's warehouse."
Akira was shocked by the unexpected turn of events.
"Huh!? Why was someone like that there, and why did they attack
us!?"
"That's why I don't know the specifics either. The only thing I know for
sure is his name: Tior."
"...What's going on?"

Page | 197
 Baffled by the incomprehensible situation, Akira could only hold his
head in his hands.
Meanwhile, Yumina switched the car's driving mode to automatic upon
entering the rear communication line. She then connected directly to the
device of the comprehensive support system loaded in the vehicle and
began examining the data from the 30th floor of the abandoned building
they had just explored in detail. Although the time she had made contact
with the unfamiliar individual was brief, Yumina thought that the
comprehensive support system might be analyzing something. With that
in mind, she proceeded to review the data.
As Yumina had anticipated, the comprehensive support system was
conducting an analysis on the person named Tior who had been present
there. However, the unexpected analysis results left Yumina perplexed.
"What does this mean...?"
The encounter with an unknown monster was recorded there. That
was what the data showed.

Page | 198
Chapter 154 - Tior's Lament
Why did this happen? That lament echoed in Tior's mind.

Several days after the end of the Great Conflict, Tior was desperately
running through the slums, leaving behind vivid traces of the fierce
battles. The angry voices of those pursuing Tior resounded from behind.
"Chase after him! Don't let him escape! Kill him!"
"Don't even think about capturing him alive! If he can't be caught, kill
him!"
Accompanied by clear and merciless intent to kill, a barrage of bullets
was unleashed. Gunfire echoed through the alleyways as bullets tore
holes in nearby walls and pierced through the ground. Tior fought back
desperately, but the enemy outnumbered him significantly, making the
power imbalance insurmountable. Firing suppressive shots could only
delay the enemy's advance. Moreover, his ammunition was running low
or completely depleted.
To die before running out of bullets or to be captured and tortured
after running out—those grim options weighed heavily on Tior both
physically and mentally.
Viola, who had agreed to assist Sheryl through negotiations with Akira,
initially exposed the traitors within Sheryl's group. These individuals were
selling internal information to other factions for money or had secret
connections with other factions. Viola provided Sheryl with detailed
information about these individuals. Armed with that information, Sheryl
expelled only the most egregious offenders from the faction.

Page | 199
 When their faction was still relatively small and struggling, they could
somewhat overlook the actions taken out of necessity to survive in the
harsh slums. Those who had changed their attitude after witnessing
Akira's abilities, understanding the true strength he possessed, could be
forgiven for minor transgressions. But others couldn't be let off the hook.
Sheryl clearly stated the reasons for their expulsion before ruthlessly
removing them from the faction. The decision not to kill them on the spot
was not an act of mercy. Exposing the fate of traitors dying a pitiful death
in the slum alleys served as a warning to both insiders and outsiders.
Among the list of expelled faction members was Tior, whose name had
been provisionally accepted as an armed member based on his
achievements in the battle against Zalmo's raiders. Upon receiving this
information, Shijima immediately went to kill Tior.
Although Tior himself didn't know the exact details, he had
unknowingly leaked information about the warehouse artifacts and
Akira's absence to the two major factions. This had become the catalyst
for the warehouse raid. Given the casualties suffered in that
confrontation, Shijima and the others couldn't possibly let Tior live.
Tior was now cornered by Shijima's unit.
Despite being hit and having holes in his body, he struggled to move
with the help of his reinforced suit. His face was pale from the loss of
blood, and the fear of death distorted it even further.
I am currently hiding in the ruins. It's not an easily discoverable place,
but even if I continue to hide here, the situation won't improve. I have
only a few bullets left. I've exhausted my healing potions. The bleeding
won't stop. I'm at a dead end.
Tior is a hunter who earns a decent living. He doesn't plan on losing to
those washed-up hunters. However, among those who are pursuing Tior,
there are other young hunters who fought together when the warehouse

Page | 200
was attacked. They are lending a hand to Shijima as proof that they
haven't betrayed anyone.
Through a generic communication device, the voices of those young
boys reach Tior. "All right." "Tior, why don't you give up soon? Don't
worry. We fought together as friends. We'll kill you quickly."
"Shut up!"
Tior, who was lacking composure, instinctively retorts. But it was a
mistake.
"I found him. He's somewhere within my short-range communication
range, within a radius of 50 meters. Surround him."
"Understood."
After that last voice, the communication is cut off. The other party
deliberately narrowed down the communication range, waiting for Tior to
respond to their call. To confirm that he is within that range. Tior realizes
it too late, but it's all too late.
Now all that's left is to corner him within this narrow range. He can no
longer escape. The fear tightens Tior's mind even further, making him
scream.
"Damn it!"
He pounds the wall with all his pent-up rage. He releases all his
remaining strength, willpower, and hope, shouting loudly as he continues
to strike.
"Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!"
When his hand stops, Tior has no strength left. He collapses as if
crumbling.
"Damn it..."
He thought things would go well just a little longer. He thought he
would join Sheryl's group, achieve results, gain recognition, and deepen

Page | 201
his relationship with the one he loves. He believed that path had been
opened for him.
Why did it turn out like this? That's the only thought floating in Tior's
fading consciousness.
Someone appears and speaks to Tior.
"Hey there. You're badly injured, Tior."
The person who suddenly appeared without anyone noticing was
Yatsubayashi, the man in the white coat who runs a clinic in the slums.
The young hunters search the area. But there was no sign of Tior. They
only found his gun, information terminal, and a large amount of
bloodstains, suggesting that Tior himself had suddenly disappeared.
The last boy who spoke with Tior looks puzzled as he picks up the
bloodied information terminal.
"The communication was... on this device. There's no mistake. He was
definitely here... Where did he go?"
Another boy casually remarks, "He just threw away the annoying stuff
and ran away. Maybe he's nearby?"
"Yeah, maybe. Let's search. Damn it, even if Shijima's group finds him
first, I won't tell them. They made us go through so much trouble."
Indeed, Tior did enough to have Shijima's group after his life. It's no use
even if he gets killed.
But there's no way he would be tortured to death. So he'll kill himself
easily.
That was the boy's true feelings.
The boys search for Tior. Shijima and his group, who arrived late, also
start searching for Tior.

Page | 202
 However, no matter how much they search, they can't find him. They
expand the search area and increase the manpower, but in the end, they
can't find him. Tior simply vanished.

In the basement of Yatsubayashi's clinic, Yatsubayashi, who runs the

clinic, has a special ward to accommodate special patients. It's a room
and laboratory for those who can't afford the medical fees and instead
offset them with appropriate clinical trials. Tior, who was rescued by
Yatsubayashi, is currently lying on the bed in that ward, sleeping. His
injuries have already healed, but there is no sign of him waking up.
Various strange devices are attached to his body. Tubes with injection
needles filled with green liquid are inserted all over, continuously
injecting the liquid into Tior. While looking at Tior's figure, Yatsubayashi
smiles with delight.
"It's all right. With your compatibility, it will surely work out. Don't
worry."
When Yatsubayashi treated Tior's injuries before, he also obtained
detailed data on his body. And upon discovering extremely rare data, he
had been looking for an opportunity to involve Tior in his experiments.
Yatsubayashi has his own twisted sense of morality. Just because he
found a suitable subject doesn't mean he conducts experiments without
consent. He properly obtains consent.
However, for those who can't afford the medical fees, he offers free
treatment in exchange for participating in clinical trials and cooperating
as test subjects. That's why he opened a clinic in the slums and other
areas. When Yatsubayashi learned that Tior was being attacked by
Shijima and his group, he saw it as the perfect opportunity. He used
optical camouflage to observe Tior from a hidden location, waiting for

Page | 203
the right moment. And when Tior was teetering on the edge of life and
death, Yatsubayashi made a proposal. He would treat Tior's injuries and
transport him to a safe place to hide. In return, Tior would cooperate
with his clinical trials.
Tior, on the brink of death, couldn't refuse Yatsubayashi's proposal.
"I will keep my promise. So you have to keep yours too. Don't worry. It
will surely be beneficial for your rise as well."
Yatsubayashi was in an extremely good mood.
It would be better to be dead. In the world, there are things like that as
well.
He'll kill himself easily. Tior, who rejected the goodwill of the young
hunter, chose to walk the path that lay ahead of that decision.

Tior, who woke up from his drowsiness, sat up and looked around with
a groggy head.
"...? Where am I?"
Sitting on the bed in the unfamiliar white room, Tior tried to grasp the
situation despite his confusion. But his confusion only deepened.
He is wearing extremely sturdy metal handcuffs on both hands.
However, only the wrist portion of the board-like handcuffs remains, and
their functionality as handcuffs has been lost. There are marks on the
section that appear as if they were torn apart by something. Symbols or
characters of some kind are floating in his field of vision. But he doesn't
understand the meaning of those symbols, and he can't read the
characters. He wonders if he's wearing goggles for enhanced vision and
touches his head, but there's nothing there.

Page | 204
 "What is this... What's happening?"
Confusion turns into bewilderment, and a sense of unease and urgency
about the unfamiliar situation creeps onto Tior's face. Those emotions
prompt the thought that there's no point in staying here any longer. Tior
stands up and, as if it were the most natural thing, without realizing the
significance of his action, points his left arm toward the door of the room.
At that moment, Yatsubayashi, who brought Tior's meal, opens the
door and panics upon seeing Tior pointing his left arm at himself.
"Whoa! Not again!?"
"Huh? Who are you...?"
Tior says so, but he can't continue his words beyond that. He looks at
Yatsubayashi with a puzzled expression. He feels like he knows him
somehow, but his understanding of Yatsubayashi is limited at that
moment.
Tior and Yatsubayashi both pause, focusing their consciousness on the
situation, momentarily ceasing their movements.
Then Yatsubayashi is the first to move. He smiles with great joy and
amusement.

Page | 205
Page | 206
 "It seems like your consciousness has returned properly. Well, that's a
relief. Maybe it was the right decision to let you settle in and have
enough meals?"
"What are you talking about...?"
"Anyway, calm down. How much of your memory is still intact? Do you
know where this is? Do you remember why you're here? Can you recall
what happened before you woke up?"
"Well..."
As Tior tries his best to remember, his memories are quite vague.
Yatsubayashi also notices this.
"Can you at least tell me your name?"
His own name. Can he recognize the identifier that defines himself?
Tior answers the question that could blur even his self-awareness if left
unanswered.
"I'm Tior."
"Alright, Tior-kun. Let's start with the meal. You must have many
questions. I'll explain everything while you eat slowly."
Yatsubayashi feels pleased, sensing the results of the experiment from
Tior's firm response.
"Oh, Tior-kun, can you lower your arm now?"
"Huh? Ah, okay."
Tior lowers his arm as instructed, feeling puzzled.
(Why did I raise my arm in the first place?)
Despite having done it himself, Tior has no idea why he did that.
While continuing to eat, Tior listens to Yatsubayashi's explanations and
gradually begins to remember various things stimulated by the content.
Being on the verge of being killed by Shijima and his group. Being
saved by Yatsubayashi. Agreeing to cooperate in exchange for

Page | 207
participating in clinical trials. While eating the food served on the tray, he
remembers those things as if they were simple instances of forgetfulness.
"So, your injuries seem to have healed, but what exactly are these
clinical trials?"
"Ah, from now on, it'll mainly be data collection. For that purpose, I
want you, Tior-kun, to work as a hunter under my instructions."
"Hunter work, huh? Well, I'm a hunter, so if you tell me to do it, I'll do
it."
"The location is deep inside the Kuzushara District ruins."
Tior bursts out laughing, causing the food in his mouth to scatter onto
the floor.
"Deep inside the Kuzushara District ruins?! There's no way I can go to
a place like that!"
"It's all right. There's a paid rear communication line that leads to the
deep parts. I'll cover the transportation fee."
"That's not what I mean! Can I even fight monsters in a place like that?"
"That's also fine. That's why I performed body strengthening and
augmentation procedures on you, Tior-kun."
"Huh?"
That slight surprise shakes Tior's consciousness. It momentarily breaks
the sense of eating that he had been doing mechanically. And as he feels
a strange sense of discomfort, he notices something that he had spewed
out onto the floor from his mouth a while ago.
With a bewildered expression, Tior slowly turns his gaze toward the
tray and looks at what's there. On the tray, there are metal blocks and
ceramics, things that definitely don't resemble a human's meal.
"Eh?... Eh?"

Page | 208
 Tior was confused. The fact that he had been eating it normally until
now. That he had picked it up, put it in his mouth, and eaten it without a
care. Above all, he was confused that he had just now noticed how
clearly strange it was. And Yatsubayashi was watching Tior's state with a
very interested look in his eyes.
"Tior-kun, are you okay?"
"Hey, what did you do to me?"
"What I said earlier. Tior-kun, you have become a subject of my
treatment, an extremely powerful augmented individual."
Seeing Tior utterly stunned by the surprise, Yatsubayashi proceeded to
explain the results of his experiment with an amused tone.
◆
Yatsubayashi's vehicle was heading towards the deep parts of the
Kuzushara District ruins through the rear communication line. The
vehicle was a specially made mobile medical facility, modified from a
large armored personnel carrier.
Tior had an anxious expression in the examination room.
"Hey, are you really sure about this?"
Yatsubayashi lightly responded to that question.
"To confirm that, aren't we going to the ruins now?"
"Well, yeah, but..."
"It's all right. Tior-kun, you are a valuable subject, a participant in the
clinical trials. I have no intention of letting you die so easily."
Hearing both comforting words and believable reasoning, Tior let out a
sigh of resignation.
"...All the artifacts we find belong to me, and you'll keep that promise."

Page | 209
 "Of course. You're cooperating in the clinical trials, so I won't ask you
to give up any artifacts. That's why I want you to keep your promise and
cooperate in the trials. I wouldn't want you to escape at this point."
"I get it. I won't run away, and I'll cooperate... Seriously, did you even
need to implant a bomb in my head for that? Do you really have to go
that far?"
"Your body is a precious item that I have specially augmented. I can do
that much. Your body is amazing, you know? You could easily get 10
billion Aurums as payment for those body enhancement procedures."
Yatsubayashi said that with a proud tone. Tior responded with a
sarcastic laugh.
"If it's so amazing, then there was no need to threaten someone who
was on the verge of death and make them a test subject, right? There
should be plenty of volunteers, right?"
In response to Tior's sarcasm, Yatsubayashi nodded deeply.
"Exactly. Why does everyone dislike it so much?"
And he continued in a dissatisfied voice.
"Well, it's true that the technology is still in development. It can't be
said to be completely safe. But compared to the risk of fighting and dying
against the monsters in the ruins, isn't it a small price to pay? You eat the
rations in the slums, knowing that they're dangerous. Why is this
considered a bad option?"
He said it seriously. Sensing that, Tior twisted his face in disgust. He
wore a very displeased expression, including the fact that his body had
been modified by someone with such a mindset.
"Nobody wants to become a body that consumes iron and plastic just
to become stronger."
"Is that so? In that case, it might be better to directly insert the
material cartridges into the body. But making changes in that area would

Page | 210
be difficult... Since it was originally based on the concept of ingestion, the
construction process flow..."
Yatsubayashi continued his train of thought, searching for ways to
improve the process. Seeing his contemplation, Tior's anxiety only grew
stronger.
Tior, having arrived at the deep parts of the ruins through the rear
communication line, stepped out of Yatsubayashi's vehicle. He was
equipped with an unmodified AAH assault rifle and an information
terminal for communication with Yatsubayashi. According to the
standards of hunters visiting this place, he was nothing more than a
volunteer for suicide.
The realization that he was in the wrong place caused Tior's face to
contort with tension.
"Hey, are you really sure about this?"
Yatsubayashi, who remained in the vehicle, answered through the
communication.
"That's why we're going to confirm it now. There should be no issues
theoretically. It depends on the results of the field test. Now, let's go. Do
your best."
"Got it!"
Tior reluctantly set off.
The scenery of the ruins, different from the outer perimeter, gave Tior
a slight sense of excitement as a hunter. However, that level of
excitement was no match for the fear of stepping into a death trap. The
mounting tension made Tior breathe heavily.
At that moment, Yatsubayashi began to explain the precautions for the
clinical trials once again.

Page | 211
 "I'll say it again, but it's strictly prohibited to attack even if you
encounter monsters. Shooting those monsters with your gun won't have
any effect."
"Shut up. But even so, can I enter the ruins empty-handed?"
"Well, if other hunters see you wandering around the ruins without a
gun, they'll find it suspicious. I don't have any intention of forcefully
taking it away from you since it's clear that shooting would be useless.
Just understand that and be careful not to shoot."
"Yeah. But in the first place, I hope your experiment goes well so that
there's no need to use a gun. Wasn't it a new type of camouflage
function? If it works properly, you won't be attacked by monsters, right?"
Tior said that while looking at his own arm. It was clearly visible.
"...I can't see myself disappearing."
"It's not optical camouflage. Besides, if you're not attacked by
monsters just because you can't see yourself, it's no trouble at all. Even in
complete darkness, monsters can detect enemies through sound, heat,
and vibrations. Of course, there are camouflage functions to counteract
those, but your camouflage goes beyond that."
"I see."
To alleviate his tension, Tior walked through the ruins while talking to
Yatsubayashi. Then, they entered a random building in search of artifacts.
Thanks to the powerful monsters inhabiting the deep parts of the
ruins, many areas remained untouched. Expensive artifacts were
plentifully scattered everywhere.
The building Tior randomly chose was no exception. He exclaimed in
excitement as he immediately found several valuable artifacts and packed
them into his backpack with a wide smile. For now, Tior had forgotten
that he was in the midst of the clinical trials and was savoring this
moment.

Page | 212
 Then, he heard a sound from behind. Tior's excitement vanished. He
was now in the deep parts of the ruins. Remembering this reality, Tior
slowly turned around.
There, a giant spider with machine guns growing from its body
appeared. Moreover, there were two spiders on the floor and two on the
ceiling. The barrels of the spiders' guns were already pointed towards
Tior.
There was no chance of winning. It was hopeless. He was going to die.
This realization paralyzed Tior.
However, the spiders just continued to stare at Tior without taking any
action. After a short while, as if nothing had happened, they left.
Released from extreme tension, Tior slumped to the floor.
"...W-What was that?"
"Alright! It's a success!"
Tior regained his senses from Yatsubayashi's extremely delighted
voice. And he realized it from the word "success."
"...The reason I wasn't attacked earlier was because of the effect of the
new camouflage function you mentioned, right?"
"That's right."
"W-That's incredible. Even though I was clearly spotted, I still wasn't
attacked."
"That's the function. With this, we confirmed the theoretical
effectiveness in the field. It's an expected result, but having convincing
data that can be presented to third parties is very gratifying."
This result also brought a strong conviction to Tior. His impression of
Yatsubayashi changed from a mysterious quack doctor to an
exceptionally skilled researcher.
"Now, Tior-kun, let's continue the clinical trials. Resume your hunter
activities. As long as we don't provoke the monsters, there should be no

Page | 213
problems. I repeat, attacking is strictly prohibited. I think they will attack
if we attack them."
"...I understand. Alright! I'll do it!"
Tior, who finished packing the artifacts from this location into his
backpack, continued collecting more artifacts. He encountered monsters
multiple times, but they never attacked him.
After completing the artifact collection that doubled as clinical trials,
Tior returned to Yatsubayashi's mobile clinic and rejoiced at the pile of
artifacts stacked on the floor.
"To think that I found this many artifacts just today...! In the deep parts
of the ruins, this many artifacts...!"
Knowing that such achievements would have been impossible for him
alone, Tior couldn't hide his astonishment and joy at the incredible skill of
Yatsubayashi's technology.
"Incredible! It's amazing! The monsters didn't attack at all even after
that! With this, we can collect artifacts to our heart's content!"
"I'm glad you're happy. Well then, let's go home for today. We need to
discuss the future plans as well."
Yatsubayashi comforted Tior and set the vehicle in motion. Both of
them achieved significant results, and Tior and the others left the
Kuzushara City ruins behind.
By the time they returned to Yatsubayashi's clinic in the slum area, Tior
had regained his composure. However, he was still in a very good mood
due to today's great achievements.
In the underground room, Yatsubayashi explained the future plans to
Tior. After continuing the data collection in the ruins for about two
months, they would revert Tior's body back to its original state and
complete the clinical trials. When Tior heard this, a slight dissatisfaction
appeared on his face.

Page | 214
 "Eh? You're going to revert this body back to its original state?"
"Of course. Reversibility is important in this kind of technology, you
know? The barriers to use are significantly different between a body that
remains as it is for life and one that can be reverted."
Private military companies that lend extremely powerful combat
cyborgs to their employees naturally expect the cyborgs to be returned
when the individuals leave the company. From the perspective of
convenience, it is important to be able to revert to the original form.
Yatsubayashi spoke like that and chuckled while observing Tior's
expression.
"What's wrong? You were complaining about having a body that could
even eat iron, but now you don't want to return to your original form?"
"W-Well, that's..."
"Well, I'm glad you like it so much. But I will revert your body. We need
data for verification that the reversion can be done without any
aftereffects or issues. I apologize."
"A-Yeah..."
Yatsubayashi was in a good mood as he observed Tior's disappointed
expression.

Today as well, Tior was collecting artifacts in the depths of the

Kuzushara City ruins. It had been a week already. Although he was not
attacked by monsters, at first, Tior cautiously ventured into the ruins, but
now he had grown accustomed to it. He was now stealthy to avoid being
noticed by other hunters.

Page | 215
 Collecting artifacts in an environment like the ruins, which served as
the habitat of vicious monsters, where only he wouldn't be attacked, was
like a dream for a hunter. Initially, Tior was filled with enthusiasm.
However, now that he had become accustomed to this environment,
his excitement and sense of tension had diminished to the point where
he engaged in casual conversations. Tior, who was checking Tior's data
inside the mobile clinic, spoke in a slightly stern voice.
"Hey, isn't there any other way?"
"I've said it many times, but don't you think moving to a distant city
would be the best option? It might be tough to continue the hunter's
profession in an unfamiliar place, but with the money from selling
artifacts, you should be fine in terms of equipping yourself."
On the first day, Tior tried to sell the collected artifacts right away, but
Yatsubayashi stopped him. The collected artifacts were his own. He
could do whatever he wanted with them. Tior initially showed his
displeasure at this breach of promise. However, after hearing the reason
for the restriction, he understood and once again found himself in a
difficult situation.
Even though Tior had escaped from a dire situation by hiding in
Yatsubayashi's optical camouflage, Shijima and the others were ultimately
unable to find him. Most likely, he was dead in some extremely difficult-
to-find place or had escaped to another city. Either way, searching
actively would be pointless. The search had already been discontinued.
However, if Tior were to sell the artifacts, it would expose him in
Kugamayama City as a healthy hunter capable of conducting business. In
that case, Shijima and the others couldn't leave Tior alone. Tior would
once again be targeted for his life.
Even now, as a body-enhanced individual, Tior could easily overpower
Shijima and the others. But if he won, they would send someone even

Page | 216
stronger. And eventually, Akira would come to kill him. If that happened,
he would undoubtedly be killed.
That's why it would be best for him to hide in his own clinic during the
duration of the clinical trials and then escape to another city with the
artifacts. Yatsubayashi had advised Tior to do so.
Tior also understood that it was the best course of action. However, he
couldn't completely give up his hope.
The recent sense of ease gave Tior a bit of audacity.
"...Ideally, I want to stay in Kugamayama City. Hey, isn't there really
any way? You're an amazing researcher, right? Can't you do something
with that incredible technology? Like, for example, make me even
stronger than Akira."
"So, after the clinical trials, you want me to perform another body
enhancement process on you as a customer? I don't mind, but you're
aware of Akira's strength, aren't you? If you want to surpass Akira's
power, I won't say it's impossible as a technician, but the modification
costs would be astronomically high. I don't recommend it."
Tior fell silent. The cost of the modifications he underwent was said to
be 10 billion Aurums if not for the clinical trials. Any amount surpassing
that was unrealistic. It was clearly impossible. With that thought, Tior
involuntarily distorted his face.
However, he continued to ponder if there was any other option.
"...Then, let's negotiate. Somehow come to a settlement with Shijima
and the others..."
"That might be difficult too, right? Tior-kun, strictly speaking, you're
not only at odds with Shijima and the others but also with Sheryl and
Akira, who support them. It would be impossible to persuade all of them."
"W-Well, yeah, but..."

Page | 217
 "Well, considering their relationship, if you can convince Akira,
everything might work out, but he's the type to pick fights with a large
group of people without hesitation. If you try to negotiate with him or
even meet him, you might be killed the moment he comes into view,
without even having time to beg for your life."
Tior fell silent once again. Even he couldn't believe that it wouldn't
happen.
Thinking that Yatsubayashi had perhaps gone too far, he went to
appease the subject's mood.
"So, if you negotiate with him, it would be better for Tior-kun to
employ a proxy rather than dealing with him directly. I have someone in
mind, for now."
Tior, who found a glimmer of hope, raised his drooping head with
momentum.
"Who is it!?"
"Let's discuss it after today's clinical trial. It might take a while."
"...Understood."
Maybe there was a way. Tior held onto that hope and regained a smile
and determination on his face as he continued collecting artifacts.
Tior encountered many monsters again today. However, even if they
noticed him, they didn't attack. He was once again impressed by the
effectiveness of Yatsubayashi's camouflage function. And if he wasn't
being attacked, he had the luxury of observing the monsters out of
curiosity. They were powerful, strange, and frightening creatures, but
they were also creations of the old world's technology, which piqued his
interest. He took this opportunity to observe them closely.
When Tior stared intently at a gigantic insect-like monster nearby, a
change occurred in his field of vision. The monster's form was outlined in
green lines, and symbols and strings of text were displayed.

Page | 218
 Since waking up in Yatsubayashi's underground clinic, he had
experienced similar things many times. Tior had come to realize that this
was probably an explanation of the target, although he still didn't
understand the meaning of the text and symbols. They were just
annoying.
"...Hey, what are these floating characters in my field of vision? What
are they?"
"Unfortunately, I don't know either."
"You don't know? These characters, symbols, and all that, they became
visible to you because of your modifications, right?"
"We do record your visual information as part of our data collection,
but those characters and symbols aren't captured in the recordings."
"Is that so?"
"Yes. It's believed that they are added during the visual processing
stage in the brain, rather than being projected onto the retina or other
parts of the visual system. Well, it's some sort of malfunction. Please bear
with it and consider it part of the clinical trial."
Tior sighed at the useless augmented reality function.

Viola, accompanied by Carol as her bodyguard, waited for the trading

partner at the outskirts of Kuzuhara District Ruins. With the easier access
to the inner parts of the ruins, there were fewer hunters collecting
artifacts in the outskirts. If fewer hunters visited, there would also be
fewer monsters defeated. The number of monsters in the outskirts was
gradually increasing.
Additionally, the remaining artifacts in the outskirts were starting to
run dry. Those who had only enough power to venture into the inner

Page | 219
parts were considering it more profitable to earn in a different ruin.
Nowadays, it was rare to find hunters engaged in their work in the
outskirts of Kuzuhara District Ruins.
The person who designated such a place for a meeting naturally had
some kind of problem. However, Viola had come to this location for an
unexpected and intriguing trading partner.
At the promised time, the trading partner appeared. Viola laughed
cheerfully when she realized the person had indeed arrived.
"I thought it might be a false call using a fake name, but you're really
alive."
"Yeah. I was about to be killed thanks to you."
The person who appeared was Tior. Due to Viola's exposure, he had
almost been killed by Shijima and the others, so he glared at Viola with
animosity.
Carol attempted to step forward in front of Viola as a precautionary
measure, but Viola stopped her with a hand. Carol took a step back.
Viola smirked impudently at Tior.
"Sorry about that. I had my own reasons. So, what brings you here
today? Oh, and were you planning to lure me out with a false trade and
kill me?"
If possible, Tior wanted to do just that. While he strongly displayed his
desire on his face, he clenched his teeth and maintained his composure.
He took a deep breath to regain his calmness and spoke with a serious
expression.
"...I have a request. I want you to act as my representative in
negotiations."
"Negotiations, huh? You want me to make a deal with Sheryl and
convince them to stop targeting me. And if possible, I want to join
Sheryl's group. Something along those lines."

Page | 220
 "That's right. Can you do it?"
Tior inwardly flinched at how quickly his request was seen through,
but he didn't back down and stared intently at Viola, almost as if
threatening her.
As Viola casually glanced away from his gaze, she smiled teasingly.
"Do you really think I can do something like that? Have you not
realized what you've done?"
"Stop beating around the bush and just say if it's impossible."
"Oh, can I refuse? Regardless of success or failure, I think it's quite rare
for someone like me to take on such negotiations."
"Can't do it, huh? Then I'll try another approach."
"Do you think there's someone else who can do it besides me? Who do
you plan to ask?"
"I don't have to answer that."
Viola smiled, seemingly seeing through Tior's thoughts, as she looked
at him. Tior directed a hostile gaze towards Viola.
Both of them silently stared at each other for a while. The time passed,
a moment where an ordinary person's inner thoughts might
unintentionally show on their face, but Viola completely concealed it with
a low-quality smile.
On the other hand, Tior's inner thoughts leaked through his face, albeit
only slightly. This allowed Viola to discern various things about him.
Though partially resigned, Tior knew that asking Viola to negotiate
with Sheryl and the others wasn't his last resort. He had other means,
and perhaps those means were a different approach rather than
negotiations.
Viola detected all of this and found it amusing, so she smiled with
excitement.

Page | 221
 "Alright, I understand. Let's talk about the reward then. If I take on this
task, it won't come cheap, you know?"
This time, Viola wore a wry smile, hinting at familiarity with Tior.
"Actually, I angered Akira during that major conflict. I was almost
killed."
"Is that so?"
"Yes, it was tough."
Akira had stormed into her office, leaving her with a hole in her body.
Thanks to Carol's appropriate first aid, she managed to survive. However,
she was then threatened with a gun pointed at her forehead and forced
to cooperate with an artifact-selling store, or else she would be killed.
She agreed to it and managed to stay alive. She also handed over
information about the traitors, including Tior, to Sheryl and the others, to
demonstrate her cooperation. She had no choice.
Viola spoke with a convincing performance that evoked sympathy.
Carol stifled her laughter beside her.
Tior, on the other hand, was easily deceived. Although he still held
some resentment towards Viola, the impression changed significantly
between merely selling information for money and being coerced into
revealing it under the threat of death. His hostility towards Viola
diminished considerably.
"That's the situation. I can't afford to say anything careless to Akira
either. And letting you, who betrayed Akira and the others, go free and
even join their group, is a very risky move. So, the timing to bring it up,
the preparation to persuade without angering them, it requires a lot of
effort. Including the cost, I can't do it for free. How much can you offer?"
"...I don't have money. So, I'll pay with the artifacts instead."

Page | 222
 Tior said so and placed the large backpack he had brought on the
ground, stepping back. As a precaution, Carol approached the backpack
alone and checked its contents before calling Viola.
When Viola saw the artifacts packed inside the backpack, she looked
at Tior with a surprised expression.
"You... How did you manage to obtain this many artifacts?"
"I don't have to answer that. So, what do you say to this?"
"It's not enough."
"What did you say!?"
Tior had packed as many artifacts as he could into the large backpack
from the depths of Kuzuhara District Ruins. He thought it would be a
sufficient amount. Thus, Tior's face twisted with a mix of anger and
distrust towards Viola.
However, Viola remained calm and even had a somewhat exasperated
expression on her face.
"How much do you think this would amount to?"
"...It should be around 100 million Aurums."
Tior wasn't particularly confident about his ability to appraise artifacts.
The amount he mentioned was just a rough estimate.
Even so, these were artifacts collected from the depths of Kuzuhara
District Ruins. It should be enough even if it deviated slightly from the
appraised value. Tior believed that it would be a sufficient amount.
Viola easily saw through his thoughts and, instead of outright denying
it, sighed as if to say she didn't know.
"You see, your opponent is not some ordinary hunter or the boss of a
small gang. It's Akira and Sheryl. There's no way a reconciliation fee or
settlement fee for them would be that low. You have a naïve
understanding of the situation."

Page | 223
 Viola took out her information terminal, lightly operated it, and then
handed it to Tior.
"It's Akira's combat records. Since it's confidential information of the
city, I can't give you a copy of the data. I'll just show it to you. Take a look
and reconsider your understanding. Know who you're trying to negotiate
with."
Tior received the information terminal and looked at what was
displayed on it, his expression filled with astonishment. The footage
showed Akira fighting alone against a black wolf.
"...H-He was this strong!?"
The image of Akira that Tior had in his mind was from when he single-
handedly defeated the humanoid weapon that attacked the warehouse.
That alone was already impressive, but he had never expected Akira to
be so overwhelmingly powerful.
Viola pointed out Tior's naivety even further.
"You probably looked at Sheryl's clothes and thought she must be
some noblewoman or something, right? But do you truly understand the
value of that attire? It's a custom-made garment using materials from the
old world. Just the tailoring fee alone wouldn't be less than a million. Do
you think the other party is someone who casually wears such clothes?"
Viola overwhelmed Tior, who was taken aback, with her words.
"The settlement fee to be paid to Akira and Sheryl, the compensation
to Shijima and me, and my reward. Do you really think 100 million
Aurums would suffice? I'm sorry, but that amount is unacceptable for the
discussion."
Tior, who had come to accept the explanation, held his head with a
stern expression.
"...Then, how much? How much should I prepare?"

Page | 224
 "Well, since we're talking about payment with artifacts, you'll need at
least ten times that amount."
"T-Ten times..."
"I'll tell you this, that's the minimum amount required for a serious
negotiation, regardless of its success. Anything less than that won't even
be considered a negotiation. Of course, the more you have, the higher
the chances of a successful negotiation. But no matter how much you
have, I can't guarantee absolute success."
Seeing Tior's troubled expression, Viola was inwardly slightly surprised.
The fact that he was struggling meant that there might be a possibility.
A hunter with only enough strength to be almost killed by Shijima and
the others was capable of preparing such a high quality and quantity of
artifacts, ten times the amount. How did he manage to do that?
Did he discover an undiscovered ruin? Is he withholding that
information for fear of losing it if he talks about it? Or perhaps he found
an unexplored section of a ruin? The hesitation stemmed from concerns
about the quantity of artifacts remaining there.
Viola, despite pondering various thoughts, deliberately refrained from
pursuing them further in this situation. She found the transaction with
Tior to be more interesting.
"So, what's your decision? If you want to hire me, I'll take these
artifacts as an advance payment. It can also serve as a show of goodwill
towards Akira and the others. It will help in persuading them that you can
be a source of supplies for Sheryl's artifact store."
Tior hesitated greatly but eventually nodded.
"Understood. Take them."
"Deal accepted. Well then, we'll be going. Let me know when you have
the rest of the artifacts ready. Remember, the more you have, the higher
the chances of success."

Page | 225
 Viola left those words behind and departed with Carol.
Watching them leave, Tior once again questioned whether his decision
was the right one. However, he had already committed to it and decided
to put on a determined expression, mustering up his enthusiasm.
After they had distanced themselves from Tior, Carol burst into
laughter, her expression crumbling.
"Goodness, that child who was kicked out of the gang because of Viola
is now trying to return to the gang by relying on Viola."
"Such things happen, that's what makes the world interesting."
"And you say that as someone who enjoys stirring things up?"
"I do. Isn't it amusing?"
The two villainous women laughed together with wicked smiles.
"By the way, Viola, are you going to take that child's request
seriously?"
"Oh, how rude. I always take things seriously, you know?"
"Right."
Viola was not lying, and Carol didn't think she was. However, whether
Tior would be saved by that seriousness was a completely different
matter. Both of them shared the interpretation of that situation.

Page | 226
Chapter 155 - Reconstruction Complete
While Akira and the others continued their Hunter Rank adjustment
requests combined with Yumina's training in the depths of the Kuzushara
District ruins, Tior also continued his artifact collection, which served as a
clinical trial, in the same location.
Thanks to Yatsubayashi's camouflage function, Tior could freely gather
artifacts in dangerous ruins without being attacked by monsters. The
excitement that resulted from this had already vanished from Tior. In its
place was a sense of urgency to collect as many artifacts as possible.
Yatsubayashi would accompany Tior up to the forward communication
line, but from there, Tior had to continue on foot. There were limitations
to transporting artifacts. Yatsubayashi rejected the use of vehicles.
The camouflage function applied only to Tior and not to vehicles. If a
vehicle were to be attacked, the occupants could be in danger. Therefore,
it was not allowed. The use of carts or similar means was also prohibited
for the same reason. Tior was also advised against using an excessively
large backpack. That was the explanation given.
Tior didn't know if it was true or not, but if Yatsubayashi said so, there
was nothing Tior could do about it. Tior also contacted Viola to inquire
about the progress of their request. The response was that it was still in
the preparation stage.
The centerpiece of Sheryl's artifact store was the valuable artifacts
brought in by Akira. However, the supply of artifacts was interrupted due
to Akira accepting the Hunter Rank adjustment request. All the artifacts
found during the request were to be sold in the city.
There hadn't been any major problems so far, but if the acquisition of
valuable artifacts continued to be delayed, it could significantly impact
the operation of the artifact store. At this stage, Viola was conveying this
sense of crisis and stirring a sense of urgency.

Page | 227
 Once enough urgency had been established, Viola would inform Sheryl
that there was someone who could provide a large quantity of high-
priced artifacts under certain conditions. Sheryl, who was determined to
make the artifact store a success, would likely accept those conditions
unless they were utterly unreasonable.
That person was Tior, but the condition was his rejoining the gang,
which Viola couldn't disclose to Sheryl and the others yet. They might
prioritize Tior's elimination unless they were in a state of sufficient
urgency.
Therefore, Viola concluded the explanation by requesting Tior to
gather as many high-quality and high-quantity artifacts as possible before
the completion of Akira's Hunter Rank adjustment request.
If Tior could collect a sufficient quantity of artifacts, his wish might
come true. He could be employed by Sheryl's gang as a Hunter,
reconnect with Sheryl, and work to redeem himself from the betrayal.
Tior found hope in that.
However, there was a time limit. Once Yatsubayashi's clinical trial was
over, he wouldn't be able to gather high-priced artifacts in the depths of
the ruins. Once Akira's Hunter Rank adjustment request was completed,
the possibility of Sheryl accepting his return would drastically decrease.
Both were critical.
Time was running out. That realization struck him. He had to hurry. He
urged himself on, fearing that he might not make it in time.
Tior was filled with anxiety and impatience as he began collecting
artifacts in the depths of the ruins. His actions were sloppy due to his
intense haste.
He assumed that he wouldn't be attacked anyway, so he discarded
caution against the monsters and rushed through the ruins, collecting
artifacts indiscriminately.

Page | 228
 Even so, it was essential to remain cautious of other hunters. Akira was
also said to be conducting hunter activities in the depths of the ruins. In
order to avoid detection by other hunters, especially Akira, one should
have been thorough in remaining vigilant.
However, Tior had disregarded that as well.
Assuming that the area was inaccessible to other hunters due to the
lack of monster thinning and the presence of numerous monsters, Tior
believed that even Akira would not easily approach such a place. With
that assumption, he conducted his artifact collection far away from the
rear communication line.
Tior had forgotten in his haste.
The new camouflage function being tested by Yatsubayashi was
intended to prevent attacks from monsters, but it did not guarantee that
monsters would not find them. In places where numerous monsters
resided, especially those yet to be thinned by hunters, one would
encounter more monsters and a greater variety of them. The purpose of
the trial was to verify and confirm the function and effectiveness. It was
not guaranteed to work on previously unencountered monster types.
Even if a monster had not attacked before, it was not guaranteed that it
would never attack, as no one had made such assurances.
However, Tior had convinced himself otherwise.
Tior was too focused on artifact collection and his movements within
the ruins were sloppy and conspicuous. As a result, he was discovered by
many monsters.
Then, on a certain street, Tior failed to notice that the large gluttonous
crocodile was behaving differently from the other monsters.
Yatsubayashi's angry voice came through the communication.
"Tior, run! Its camouflage doesn't work on that one!"
"............Huh?"

Page | 229
 Tior noticed the gluttonous crocodile. The massive crocodile, large
enough to swallow vehicles whole, was charging towards him.
"Ah......"
"What are you doing?! Run!"
The gluttonous crocodile was too large to enter buildings. Tior would
be safe if he could escape into a nearby building. There was enough time
for that.
But he couldn't do it.
The surprise of an unexpected situation that contradicted his belief
that he wouldn't be attacked. The fear of a powerful monster from the
depths of the ruins charging at him. These factors paralyzed Tior's
consciousness.
The enemy was attacking. Tior saw it. But he couldn't move. Tior
remained frozen in place.
In that moment, the gluttonous crocodile, which had closed the
distance between them, opened its massive jaws right in front of Tior.
In Tior's expanded field of vision, the gluttonous crocodile had been
highlighted in red.

Tior woke up in a bed at Yatsubayashi's mobile clinic.

"......?"
Why was he here? Where was this place, to begin with? In his groggy
state, Tior was simply bewildered.
At that moment, Yatsubayashi called out to Tior.
"Are you awake? Are you okay?"

Page | 230
 A strange confusion mixed with Tior's still drowsy consciousness,
eliciting a response from him. Then Yatsubayashi changed his question
with a slightly stern expression.
"...What's your name?"
"............My name is Tior. You know that, right? Why are you asking?"
Tior asked with a puzzled look, and Yatsubayashi's expression
softened.
"Is your hearing functioning normally? Is your consciousness awakened
enough to understand the meaning of the question? That's what I'm
confirming."
"Ah, I see."
"Let me continue with the questions. Do you know where this is?"
"...Where... it's your vehicle, right?"
"Do you know why you're here?"
"Why... um... Wait? I was supposed to be collecting artifacts... huh?"
Tior tried to recall his recent memories, but he could only remember up
to that point.
Yatsubayashi observed Tior's behavior with the eyes of a researcher.
Then, with a somewhat light tone, he smiled and operated the device in
his hand.
"Don't you remember? Tior, you were attacked by a gluttonous
crocodile in the ruins and fought it off, didn't you?"
"...Ah, right. I was attacked by that huge crocodile... huh? I fought it
off?"
"That's right. I told you to run, but you challenged the gluttonous
crocodile to a fight. Want to see?"
Tior watched the footage handed to him by Yatsubayashi. There, he
saw himself kicking, punching, and overpowering the giant crocodile.

Page | 231
 "Seriously, you're reckless. It's true that your modified body's physical
abilities make it possible, but there's no need to deliberately put yourself
in danger."
Yatsubayashi lightly said with an exasperated expression, but Tior
didn't fully register his words. He was simply astonished and confused by
the unexpected footage.
"...Did I... do that? I don't remember at all."
"Is Tior the type to lose the memories in between when he loses
control?"
"That's dangerous."
While watching the footage, Tior retraced his memories. With a
somewhat confused mind, he compared the image of himself in the
footage with his own memories. He frowned and groaned, desperately
trying to recall the events. He managed to remember up until the
moment when the gluttonous crocodile's massive mouth approached
him.
However, he couldn't remember anything that happened after that.
"It's no use. I can't remember. Did I really do this? Even watching it, I
don't feel any sense of reality or familiarity."
"Well, this footage is based on Tior's perspective and converted into
third-person perspective for data analysis. It's just a reproduction. You
won't have any recognition of it."
"I see... Ah, what happened to me after that?"
"After defeating the gluttonous crocodile, you collapsed on the spot. I
came there and brought you here. I couldn't leave you there."
"How did I even get to a place full of monsters like that?"
In response to Tior's sincere question, Yatsubayashi returned a slightly
stern gaze.

Page | 232
 "I struggled nervously, hoping that the monsters wouldn't see through
the optical camouflage. If Tior had properly followed my instructions and
escaped, you wouldn't have had to take such a dangerous risk, you
know?"
"Ah, sorry."
Tior also showed a visibly embarrassed expression, and Yatsubayashi
changed his attitude as well.
"Considering the trouble we had, we'll end today's experiment. Let's go
back."
Tior had the desire to continue collecting artifacts, but he couldn't
refuse.
On their way back to the city, Yatsubayashi organized the data from
today's experiment. Any data collected in the field, no matter how trivial,
was valuable experimental data. He made sure to store it securely for
future research. However, the footage shown to Tior was discarded. It
had no value as an experiment and was deemed unnecessary.

The days of Tior's artifact collection combined with the experiments

came to an end today.
The artifacts he had collected so far already exceeded the minimum
amount specified by Viola. However, it was said that the more artifacts,
the better the negotiations would go, so he couldn't let his guard down
until the end. Tior was determined to devote himself to artifact collection
today as well.
He arrived at the depths of the Kuzuhara City ruins and began
searching for buildings that seemed to hold valuable artifacts. Due to the
opening of the rear communication line, several hunters had also

Page | 233
collected artifacts, and the number of artifacts near the rear
communication line had decreased. So he decided to search in slightly
more distant locations.
Tior set his sights on a tall building. On one hand, he could expect
valuable artifacts, but on the other hand, it seemed like many monsters
were lurking inside. It appeared daunting even for other hunters.
However, Tior judged that he would be fine since he wouldn't be
attacked by monsters, so he entered with the hope of finding a plethora
of artifacts.
However, his expectations were betrayed. Although there were indeed
many monsters inhabiting the building, the discovered artifacts were all
cheap. While it didn't mean that there were no valuable artifacts at all,
they were far from filling his backpack to the brim.
Nevertheless, Tior believed that there might still be plenty of valuable
artifacts on the upper floors. He climbed the building without giving up
hope. However, he encountered more and more monsters, and he
couldn't find a single treasure trove of artifacts that would fulfill his
expectations.
Finally, he finished searching the 30th floor, the top floor. The result
brought a deep sigh from Tior.
Most of the 30th floor was occupied by a huge white room. The walls,
floor, and ceiling were all pure white, devoid of any furnishings. It was
the worst place for artifact collection, with only monsters wandering
about.
Disappointed, Tior turned to leave the building and headed back
toward the stairs.
"What the hell is this... I expected something decent since it's such a
huge building, but there's nothing good... Huh?"
As he complained while walking along the corridor, Tior noticed two
figures ahead. It was Akira and Yumina.

Page | 234
 Akira was there. He saw Tior. He found him. Tior had been spotted.
The moment his consciousness caught up with this realization, Tior's
mind was suddenly flooded with various memories, thoughts, and
emotions.
The surprise of encountering another hunter in a place full of
monsters. The fear of meeting Akira before Viola's negotiations were
over.
What Yatsubayashi had said. The expectation that if he encountered
Akira, he would be killed without even having time to beg for his life, the
moment he entered his field of vision. What Viola had taught him. Akira's
strength in being able to fight the Black Wolf alone.
These thoughts weighed heavily on Tior's mind, pushing him to the
brink. In Tior's expanded field of vision, Akira's figure appeared,
highlighted in red.
And he remembered. The gluttonous crocodile that attacked him,
which Yatsubayashi's camouflage failed to fool, was also highlighted in
red.
To be killed…
Overwhelmed by this thought, Tior instinctively aimed his left arm at
Akira, his face contorted in fear.
In the next moment, a projectile was fired from Tior's left arm. The
fired bullet hit the edge of the corridor and exploded in an instant. The
building trembled, and flames and smoke rushed forcefully from the edge
of the corridor. The figures of Akira and the others who had evaded the
projectile disappeared into the smoke.
Tior himself was enveloped in the explosion. But in a semi-frantic
state, he dashed in the opposite direction of Akira and the others.
"I'll be killed... I have to... escape... from him... quickly..."

Page | 235
 He had shot Akira. Negotiations were impossible now, no matter how
hard he scratched his legs. If he didn't run away, he would be killed. With
that thought, he desperately ran.
"What happened to my arm...? What on earth...?"
In the basement of the Yatsubayashi clinic, Tior had once pointed his
left arm at the door. Only now did he finally understand the reason
behind that action, which he couldn't comprehend at the time.
He had intended to destroy the door by firing at it. Without being
aware of it, he knew he could do it. Tior shuddered at that realization.
Running through the corridor, Tior entered the white room. Inside,
there were numerous monsters, just as before.
However, there was a clear difference this time. In Tior's expanded
field of vision, all the monsters were highlighted in red.
"No way...!"
The gunfire inside the building, coupled with his approach while
exposing the barrel, was interpreted by the monsters as sufficient hostile
action. They attacked Tior one after another.
Tior hastily aimed the barrel of his left arm at the monsters. However,
no bullets came out.
"Why...!?"
Tior's armament was single-shot. Until the bullet regenerated, he
couldn't shoot again. Tior didn't know that.
In response, he fired his AAH assault rifle with his right hand, but it had
no effect, as expected.
In the first place, he carried the rifle only to deceive others, to make it
seem unnatural for a hunter to be in the depths of the ruins without a
gun. It had no real purpose other than to give an impression to other
hunters, perhaps with the inclusion of powerful expansion parts. It was

Page | 236
an ineffective gun against the monsters in the depths. No matter how
much he shot at them, it was meaningless.
In his half-frantic state, Tior threw away the gun. And in a state of
semi-desperation, he struck the bizarre, large beast that jumped at him.
Tior himself didn't believe for a moment that it would have any effect.
However, contrary to his expectations, the beast struck by Tior's fist
had its head crushed, dying instantly. It was blown away by the impact of
the blow.
"......Huh?"
Tior was left dumbfounded for a moment, but when more monsters
lunged at him, he hurriedly counterattacked. Punching, kicking, evading,
stomping. The monsters that received Tior's attacks were swiftly
defeated one by one.
With each enemy's death, the fear and surprise gradually faded from
Tior's face. And when they completely disappeared, a smile of excessive
confidence appeared on Tior's face.
"H-Hahaha! That's right! With this body, I can win! Don't you dare
threaten me!"
The footage shown to him by Yatsubayashi also boosted Tior's morale.
The sight of himself overwhelming the gigantic gluttonous crocodile.
Although he had no recollection, he raised his spirits and laughed
powerfully.
"I even defeated that huge crocodile! Like hell I'd lose to the likes of
you!"
He fought back against the monsters that kept attacking him. Some of
them were powerful individuals. It was impossible for Tior to defeat all
enemies with a single blow. Nevertheless, he delivered powerful strikes
that left an impact, sending them sprawling on the ground.

Page | 237
 He could win. It was an easy victory. This was his power. Tior fought
joyfully, as if to say so.
However, his complacency led to carelessness. Tior failed to notice
that a white, gigantic gluttonous crocodile had closed in on him from the
back of the room.
The mutated creature, no longer resembling a crocodile, swiftly
advanced with its long, nimble legs and attempted to devour Tior with its
wide-open, cross-shaped jaws.
"What!?"
It was too late when he realized it. The grotesque gluttonous crocodile
raised its massive head like a snake and snapped at Tior from above.
Countless sharp teeth tore through Tior's body. The only parts that
escaped the closed jaws were his lower legs and a portion of his right
arm. The rest was devoured and swallowed.
And then, it didn't end there. After a brief moment, the gluttonous
crocodile that had consumed Tior began to writhe in intense pain. A part
of its stomach suddenly exploded.
From the gaping hole caused by the explosion, a humanoid figure
crawled out. It was Tior. He had finished regenerating the bullets and
fired at the gluttonous crocodile from the inside, coming out through the
opening.
The torn-off arm and leg had already begun to regenerate using the
materials obtained from retaliating against the gluttonous crocodile
internally. With his awkwardly half-regenerated leg, Tior stood up and bit
into a mixture of flesh and machinery he held in his right hand, which was
a part of the gluttonous crocodile, further accelerating his regeneration.
His expression remained calm, as if nothing out of the ordinary was
happening. There was no trace of disgust or revulsion while devouring
the incomprehensible substance. It was a serene expression that
resembled a Noh mask.

Page | 238
 Then the gluttonous crocodile started to move. With its damaged
body, it attacked Tior, using its abnormal vitality as a biological monster
to overpower him. While regenerating its wounds, it extended its arms
and jaws from its body to assault Tior, aiming to kill its previously failed
prey.
Tior realized that he hadn't defeated the gluttonous crocodile yet and
continued the battle. He leaped onto the massive creature's body,
punching, kicking, and biting.
Limbs and arms of the gluttonous crocodile were blown away, only to
regrow. Tior's limbs and arms were torn apart, only to regrow as well. A
battle began between the two gluttonous beings, as they devoured each
other, fighting relentlessly.

Yatsubayashi, who remained at the mobile clinic, had a highly intrigued

expression as he analyzed the data sent from the information-gathering
device embedded in Tior's body.
"The second time he emerged from the gluttonous crocodile's
stomach. It seems that the system's corruption has progressed
considerably. But will Tior's consciousness recover properly this time?
Last time, a simple adjustment was enough... hmm."
Yatsubayashi wore a slightly troubled expression as he reviewed the
data from when Tior was attacked by the gluttonous crocodile before.
In the edited reproduction video from a third-person perspective, just
like this time, it showed Tior emerging from the gluttonous crocodile's
stomach as if he had torn his way out. The footage shown to Tior was
fabricated by Yatsubayashi to conceal the truth.

Page | 239
 "The triggering point seems to be when the mental burden exceeds a
certain threshold, huh? What's the means of recovery? It would be easy if
we could control it by administering a sedative... hmm."
While Yatsubayashi pondered, Tior was still engaged in battle with the
monstrous gluttonous crocodile within the screen he was observing. He
used the cannon on his left arm to fire projectiles and extended energy
blades from his right hand to slash at his opponent.
"So... did the incorporation of the relic's functionality occur when it
was consumed along with the collected artifacts during reconstruction?
Technically, it's interesting, but... this functionality is unnecessary. It
deviates from the original purpose. But removing the functionality deeply
intertwined with the fundamental system would be troublesome."
As Yatsubayashi contemplated, the battle between Tior and the
gluttonous crocodile continued. And finally, it reached its climax.
Tior emerged as the victor. He tore apart the head of the grotesque
mutated gluttonous crocodile, blasted a hole in its torso with the cannon,
kicked, punched, and bit at his opponent's attempts to regenerate, and
ultimately delivered a fatal blow, sending it flying with a powerful blast.
"I won. Time to go and pick him up... huh?"
Yatsubayashi found Tior's behavior strange. Tior was staring in the
direction of an empty spot in the white room, as if he were looking at
something. Perhaps there was a monster with optical camouflage
present, and Tior had noticed it. Yatsubayashi suspected so, but the high-
performance information-gathering device embedded in Tior's body for
data collection indicated that there was nothing there.
"Optical camouflage? No, that's not it. In that case, augmented reality?
Tior seems to see something that I can't. He sees characters and symbols
that I can't comprehend. Is there something interesting being displayed?"
As Yatsubayashi continued to ponder, the data being sent by Tior
underwent a significant change.

Page | 240
 ◆

Having defeated the grotesque gluttonous crocodile, Tior simply stood

in place. Defeating the gluttonous crocodile was a self-defense action
triggered by the system. It wasn't Tior's own will. And once that was
done, Tior, whose self-awareness had been eroded by the system, didn't
even consider the thought of moving from that spot.
Previously, when he defeated the gluttonous crocodile, Tior had also
stood there in the same manner. And it was Yatsubayashi who arrived at
the scene and transported him back to the mobile clinic.
There was nothing moving around him. The monsters other than the
gluttonous crocodile had perished as collateral damage in the battle. Tior
was the only one present in that location.
However, something appeared in Tior's field of view. It was a woman
wearing a black dress from the old world. She approached Tior with a
smile.
Even during the battle with the gluttonous crocodile, Tior's expression
remained unchanged, even when his limbs were torn apart. But this time,
a faint sense of fear and urgency clearly appeared on Tior's face.
Due to the consciousness erosion caused by the system, Tior was able
to understand the meaning of the explanatory text displayed next to the
woman.
"Forced connection by higher authority. Communication cannot be
severed. Sector 844 Upper Management Entity. Power gap: reckless.
Winning probability: none. Immediate retreat outside communication
range recommended."

Page | 241
 Tior immediately tried to run backward. The communication with the
woman was taking place through this white room. Without being
informed about it, he tried to leave the room in a rush. He tried to.
But as he turned around, his first step came to a halt. In front of him
stood the woman from before.
In Tior's augmented vision, the woman smiled.
"It's impolite of you to suddenly try to run away. Well, it's strange to
demand manners from someone who is deceiving friend-or-foe
identification."
And she reached out her hand toward Tior. In his augmented vision,
her hand passed through Tior's forehead and its fingertips reached his
brain.
"I was planning to ask him, but he has returned, so I suppose you'll do.
It seems you don't have any annoying companions with you."
Tior couldn't move. Even if someone in his augmented vision tried to
restrain him, they were merely visual projections without any physical
force to stop him. However, he couldn't move.
"Are you pretending to be on the other side? It's fine. It aligns with
what I want to ask you. Let me assist you in equipping yourself better."
The reason he couldn't move was that the system supporting Tior's
current state was under attack from the woman. Text appeared in his
augmented vision, and its content was turning fatal.
"Additional data incorporation in progress. Connection function
reconstruction in progress. Command hierarchy reconstruction in
progress. System reconstruction in progress. Final adjustment execution
in progress."
The woman removed her hand from Tior's head and laughed.
"Very well, then. Please."

Page | 242
 After leaving those words behind, the woman turned to leave. But then
she stopped and turned back.
"Ah, I haven't introduced myself yet. I'm Tsubaki. Well then."
Tsubaki left those words behind and disappeared from Tior's
augmented vision.
Simultaneously, Tior, who had been frozen in place, regained the ability
to move. The first thing Tior did was to stab his own head and forcibly
remove the bomb that had been implanted there.
The bomb was set to detonate automatically upon removal. It exploded
in Tior's hand. His wrist and beyond were blown off, and green blood
splattered along with the flesh.
However, Tior didn't pay it any mind. He proceeded to consume the
corpse of the gluttonous crocodile and initiate the regeneration of his
missing parts. His blown-off hand regrew, and his other injuries healed.
By the time he finished consuming the gluttonous crocodile's corpse, Tior
had returned to an unscathed state.
In Tior's field of view, text appeared, indicating his current condition.
"Reconstruction complete. Mission initiation."

Page | 243
Chapter 156 - The Type Who's Sweet on
Women
After encountering Tior deep in the ruins of the Kuzuhara City, Akira
and the others decided to end their day as hunters. However, they
received a message from Kibayashi while trying to leave the ruins
through the rear communication line.
"I have something to discuss, so please stop by the frontline base on
your way back." Akira and the others relayed that they were already
planning to head back today and proceeded directly to the frontline base.
Upon entering the dining hall of the frontline base, Kibayashi waved
his hand from the table, calling Akira and the others over.
"You made it. Over here."
Akira and Yumina sat across from Kibayashi. Seeing Kibayashi's
cheerful expression, Akira showed a slightly troubled look.
"So, what's this about?"
"Well, let's talk about it while enjoying our meal. Order whatever you
want since it's on me. By the way, you're back early today. Did something
happen?"
"Just a little."
Kibayashi shifted his gaze toward Yumina, urging her to provide more
details. Yumina explained as their accompanying member.
"Actually, we were attacked by other hunters in the ruins. So, as a
precaution, I decided to withdraw under my command."
Upon hearing this, Kibayashi's face lit up with amusement.
"Oh! Attacking Akira, huh? I have no idea who that person is, but they
must have been quite reckless. From the way you put it and Akira's
demeanor, it seems like they're still alive. They've done something bad."

Page | 244
 "What do you mean?"
"Well, didn't you plan to ensure Yumina's safety first and then go kill
that person?"
"Huh? Was that the plan?"
Kibayashi nodded, indicating that he already knew, while Yumina was
slightly surprised.
"Of course. That's just how Akira is. In fact, I'm more surprised that
Akira went as far as bringing Yumina here. If it were Akira, he would
usually tell Yumina to go back alone on the spot without waiting for an
answer and charge in by himself. I wonder why he didn't do that this
time; it's quite strange."
Yumina glanced at Akira with a sense of understanding. Indeed, she
thought, but she also felt curious about why he didn't do that.
Akira let out a sigh, trying to brush off the topic.
"That doesn't really matter. Kibayashi, let's get to the point."
"Is that so? Then let's order first. It'll be covered by the expenses for
the Hunter Rank Adjustment Request. We should take advantage of
these benefits. Besides, even if you go back to the ruins now, it'll be
impossible to find the person who attacked you. Just enjoy your meal,"
Kibayashi said as he started ordering his own dish.
Seeing Kibayashi's actions, Akira also relaxed. He let out a sigh and
started choosing a dish from the menu. And as if teasing, he ordered the
most expensive item.
Once the three dishes were served, Kibayashi finally got to the main
point. It was about changing the location of their activities based on the
request for Hunter Rank adjustment.
"The Iida Commercial District Ruins. I want you to operate there for a
while." Kibayashi casually stated and then added a clarification.

Page | 245
 "We received information that there are ancient world-made
automatons in those ruins. The credibility of the information is
questionable, but if they do exist, they are extremely valuable relics and
can also be very dangerous depending on their preservation state. I want
you to focus on securing them."
"You can go alone without any accompanying members, or you can
form a team if you prefer. Even if you decide to act alone, the
ammunition expenses will be covered by the client. If you want to
negotiate a change, such as selling all the relics to the city in exchange for
covering the expenses, we can discuss it here. Of course, it's fine if you
want to proceed as it is."
Kibayashi presented these details, pretending to be a city official, in a
serious manner.
Akira looked at Kibayashi with a slightly puzzled expression.
"...So, what's the catch in this story?"
"If you approach this story with a positive mindset, I'll let you in on it."
"There's another catch?"
"There is."
Seeing Kibayashi's cheerful smile, Akira let out a sigh.
"Fine. So, what's the catch? What do you want me to do at the Iida
Commercial District Ruins?"
"Actually, nothing."
"Huh?"
Akira's expression showed his surprise, and Kibayashi laughed as if he
wanted to see that reaction.
"To be honest, I don't really care about the Iida Commercial District
Ruins or the automatons there. This whole story is just to get you out of
the Kuzuhara City Ruins for a while."

Page | 246
 Akira didn't understand the meaning. Showing his confusion on his
face, Kibayashi explained the hidden circumstances.
First of all, Akira's Hunter Rank adjustment request is being done due
to the convenience of Hachijima Shigetetsu and Yoshioka Heavy
Industries. It's a way to counter the bad reputation that arose from the
fact that the humanoid weapon both companies were competing to
deliver to the defense force of Kugamayama City was defeated by Akira.
In fact, Akira was an exceptionally skilled individual to the extent that
he was requested for a Hunter Rank adjustment. If it were a limited
situation like a battle in the slum district or a cheaper model, it wouldn't
matter even if he was defeated. It was meant to give credibility to his
explanations and justifications.
And thanks to the results Akira achieved in the depths of the Kuzuhara
City Ruins, his explanations now held a certain degree of persuasiveness.
Taking advantage of that opportunity, both companies planned the
second presentation of their new model. They organized a large unit of
their own humanoid weapons as a rear communication line extension
unit, planning to fight further ahead in the rear communication line and
demonstrate the capabilities of their respective models to Kugamayama
City.
The machines, transported to Kugamayama City by intercity transport
vehicles, would be brought to the frontline base in the near future. Once
the maintenance there was complete, the plan was to proceed with the
operation.
Akira, who had been informed of all this, wore a puzzled expression.
"...Is there any relevance to me in all of this?"
"There is. At least Hachijima Shigetetsu and Yoshioka Heavy Industries
think there is a strong connection. Don't you understand?"
Akira didn't understand. Seeing Akira's face that clearly showed his
confusion, Kibayashi laughed cheerfully.

Page | 247
 "Hachijima Shigetetsu and Yoshioka Heavy Industries don't want you
to interfere with their presentations again."
"...Well, I have no intention of interfering, though."
"That just means they're cautious. If you were in the Kuzuhara City
Ruins, they're worried that something unexpected might happen and ruin
their presentation," Kibayashi said.
The second failure is not forgivable. The next presentation must be a
success at all costs. That's why both companies collaborated to eliminate
Akira.
If Akira isn't present at the scene, he can't interfere no matter what
happens. So the plan is to keep Akira away from the Kuzuhara City Ruins
for a while. That's the reason for changing the location in the Hunter
Rank adjustment request.
"The story about the automatons in the Iida Commercial District Ruins
is just an excuse to get you out of the Kuzuhara City Ruins. Any other
location will do," Kibayashi added as clarification.
However, officially, it's a change of location in the Hunter Rank
adjustment request. They can't give instructions to go to a ruin that is
unsuitable for that purpose. The story about the automatons is just a
cover-up. Kibayashi supplemented the explanation.
Hearing that, Akira suddenly thought to himself.
"So, is the story about the automatons a lie?"
"I can't say it's a complete lie. They might exist or they might not. It's
not confirmed information. When they looked for something convenient
for this case, they happened to find information about the automatons.
However, it's information from Hachijima Shigetetsu and Yoshioka Heavy
Industries. I think it has a certain level of credibility."
"Hmm."

Page | 248
 Akira didn't want to endlessly wander through the ruins in search of
nonexistent automatons, but if there is a reasonable possibility that they
exist, then it's fine. Akira made that judgment and asked Yumina.
"What about you, Yumina? Are you coming with me? Or do you want
to abstain?"
"What do you mean? As your accompanying member, I'm going with
you. It seems that the Iida Commercial District Ruins are lower in
difficulty than the depths of the Kuzuhara City Ruins, so I won't be a
burden."
"No, that's not what I meant."
Akira continued in a lighthearted tone as Yumina wore a puzzled
expression.
"Didn't Kibayashi say it's okay to have no accompanying members?
You can quit now if you want."
Yumina's face showed a slight surprise, and a shadow could be seen in
her expression.
"...Akira, am I getting in the way?"
The difference in their abilities was evident. And today, Akira canceled
the pursuit of the hunter who attacked them based on Yumina's
instructions. Yumina thought that maybe she was being refused further
accompanying due to taking a roundabout route.
Akira was also a bit surprised by her response. He quickly shook his
head.
"No, no, that's not it. Yumina, you're accompanying me based on
orders from above, right? I thought this would be a good opportunity,
and it would be unreasonable for you to suddenly say 'I quit' without
your own will, right?"
"Well, that's true, but..."

Page | 249
 "Plus, you've been with me since the warehouse security, right?
Including that time, you've been excluded from the original team due to
the request. Is that okay?"
Akira expressed his concern for Yumina as he spoke. Yumina realized
that, but she couldn't immediately give a response due to the swirling
thoughts within her.
She certainly had the desire to return to the original team under
Katsuya. However, even if she stopped accompanying Akira for that
purpose, it would be difficult for her to be reinstated in Katsuya's team as
long as her superiors and the comprehensive support system considered
her a burden to the team. That thought came to her mind.
And even if she were to return to Katsuya's team, her current abilities
would still be a burden to Katsuya. If she were to stay by his side forcibly,
she would likely end up relying on him one-sidedly, just like many others
whom Katsuya has helped in the past. She didn't want that.
Being with Katsuya for a long time was not about relying on him.
That's what she wanted to believe.
For Yumina, accompanying Akira based on orders from above was
both a means to gain the power to escape from the current situation of
not being able to be by Katsuya's side, and a convenient excuse to divert
her attention from that situation.
She couldn't express those inner thoughts. Instead, she put on a bright
smile.
"Don't worry. I have my own reasons too. If I'm not a hindrance, I'll go
along."
"...I see."
Akira smiled, looking somewhat happy. Seeing that, Kibayashi wore a
quite surprised expression, and Akira noticed it.
"...What's wrong?"

Page | 250
 "Well, it's nothing."
Without saying that he was surprised to find out that Akira was such a
person, Kibayashi changed the subject.
"So, Yumina, assuming you continue as my accompanying member, are
we handling the artifacts the same way as before? If we stick to the usual
method, in the event that we find the automatons, we'll almost give them
away to the city at a throwaway price. Is that alright?"
"First, tell me why you're bringing this up."
"They're ancient automatons from the old world. They have a different
value than regular artifacts. There are various conditions involved, but it
wouldn't be surprising if they were worth not just billions but tens of
billions of Aurums. The point is, even if it's a contract, can you accept
selling them for around 10,000 Aurums?"
"Wha... 10,000 Aurums for artifacts worth tens of billions?"
"That's right. Of course, your Hunter Rank will increase accordingly,
but you won't receive any money. It's an agreement where the
ammunition costs are fully borne by the client in exchange for that
condition. What do you think? Will you change it to self-payment?"
"Change... Wait, what happens if I change?"
"First, you'll receive payment equivalent to the cost of unused
ammunition, calculated at the value corresponding to your Hunter Rank
at the time of settlement. In other words, you'll be paid an amount that
doesn't apply the discount on ammunition costs based on your current
Hunter Rank. It will be more expensive."
"...Didn't you say that any unused ammunition can be given to the city
later?"
"I did. But that was under the current condition where the client covers
the ammunition costs."

Page | 251
 "...I thought I wouldn't have any trouble if I had a lot of them, so I
bought a lot."
"I see. That's tough."
"...I've been giving the artifacts I collected in the depths of the
Kuzuhara City Ruins to the city almost for free, so I don't have much
money."
"I see. That's tough."
Akira's face twisted as if saying he had been tricked. Kibayashi laughed
gleefully.
"...Isn't this a bit unfair?"
"That's an unfair accusation. Besides, it's not like we've already
confirmed the existence of the automatons. So, isn't it fine to keep the
current conditions?"
"Well, I guess so..."
"Right? However, just in case we happen to find the automatons, I'm
explaining in advance what will happen at that time so that there won't
be any disputes later."
"...Well, yeah..."
Feeling defeated, Akira's expression became even more difficult. In
response, Kibayashi continued to smile gleefully.
They could change it so that Akira covers the ammunition costs and
sells the highly valuable artifacts at a high price, or they could keep the
client covering the costs and sell them at a throwaway price. They could
also adjust the ratio of self-payment. There were various ways to handle
it, and Akira could propose some favorable conditions from his side to be
able to sell the artifacts at a high price while the ammunition costs were
covered by the client. Negotiations were welcome.
However, any changes to the conditions or negotiations had to be
done here and now. If no agreement was reached, they would stick with

Page | 252
the current conditions. Kibayashi explained this with an enjoyable smile
and concluded the discussion.
"Well, think it over while having a meal."
Akira glanced at Yumina. Yumina returned a apologetic look.
"Ah, sorry, Akira. If I get involved in those negotiations, it could
become a Dorancham responsibility issue. So, I can't say anything."
"......Alpha."
"Think for yourself. How much ammunition do you need with your
current abilities? Understand that and think about it properly."
Alpha seemed to be saying that it's something he could handle.
Akira let out a deep sigh. He continued negotiating with the cheerful
Kibayashi, agonizing over the decision.
Finally, the negotiations were settled after the sun had set.

Akira, who had been assigned to explore the Iida Commercial District
Ruins, prepared for the mission. First, he went with Yumina to Shizuka's
shop. It was to load ammunition into Yumina's car as well. They parked
the car near the shop's loading area and entered through the front
entrance with Yumina.
Shizuka, behind the counter, noticed Akira and smiled.
"Akira, welcome... Huh!?"
Then she noticed Yumina and let out a surprised voice.
Akira showed a puzzled expression.
"Shizuka-san, what's wrong?"
"Oh, just a moment, okay? Akira. Is this girl your friend?"

Page | 253
 Yumina politely introduced herself to Shizuka.
"I'm Yumina. I'm a hunter from Dorancham."
"I see. I'm Shizuka. I'm the owner of this shop. Nice to meet you."
The conversation continued, leaving Akira slightly bewildered.
Yumina explained that she had been accompanying Akira as part of the
Hunter Rank adjustment request for about two months, that the activity
location had changed from the depths of the Kuzuhara City Ruins to the
Iida Commercial District Ruins, and that as a result, they couldn't have
unlimited ammunition anymore. Therefore, there was no longer a need to
buy a large quantity of ammunition from Shizuka's shop.
Akira and Yumina finished discussing these matters.
"Shizuka-san, that's the situation, so today will be the last day for
purchasing ammunition in large quantities. I'm sorry."
"Don't worry about it. If it's going to be self-payment, you don't have
to buy today's supply. I've already placed the order, so I've made a decent
profit."
"Well, that's fine. If it's self-payment, I'll only use the ammunition I buy,
and anything unused can be given to the city."
Akira negotiated with Kibayashi, changing the ammunition costs to
self-payment while ensuring that the city owned the ammunition and he
was borrowing it. Essentially, he made it a deferred payment system
where he only had to pay for the ammunition he used.
By doing so, Akira could maintain a plentiful supply of ammunition to
ensure safety while reducing his own expenses. It was a very favorable
condition for Akira, but Kibayashi used his negotiation skills to persuade
the city to accept those terms.
There were two main reasons for this. First, it was the negotiation
proposal that Akira had worked hard to come up with. If they didn't

Page | 254
accept those conditions, his motivation would plummet significantly. Was
that okay? That was the appeal he made.
Even if it was a Hunter Rank adjustment request, if they had to sell
old-world automated dolls, which could be valued at several billion
Aurum in some cases, for next to nothing, it would dampen their
motivation to search seriously. They might even pretend not to find
anything. That would be disadvantageous for the city as well. Akira
appealed to Kibayashi with determination.
The second reason was Kibayashi's intention. After hearing Akira's
appeal, Kibayashi, while putting on a seemingly difficult expression,
secretly agreed without hesitation. Kibayashi wanted Akira to go all out,
embodying recklessness and foolhardiness. He didn't want a situation
where Akira would think that he only needed to do the minimum, such as
exploring the ruins as an excuse because he was worried about the
amount of ammunition he had.
If Akira had a plentiful supply of ammunition, he would surely cause a
commotion proportional to the amount of ammunition he had. That could
be expected from the fact that he had annihilated a large swarm of
spider-type armored insects from the first day in the depths of the
Kuzuhara City Ruins.
Unfortunately, he didn't do anything flashy afterward, perhaps out of
consideration for Yumina. However, if the situation changed, there was a
high possibility that he would do something again. Changing the activity
location to the Iida Commercial District Ruins could be a catalyst for that.
Ideally, Kibayashi wanted to involve Akira in the joint presentation of
Hashima Heavy Industries and Yoshioka Heavy Machinery again.
However, since that was difficult, he hoped for an incident related to the
old-world automated doll located in the Iida Commercial District Ruins. It
was troublesome if Akira remained passive in that regard.

Page | 255
 Since Akira had made his motivation a condition in the negotiation, as
long as that condition was met, Akira would sincerely show his
motivation. Akira was someone who kept his promises.
With that in mind, Kibayashi pretended to reluctantly accept Akira's
conditions on the surface, while also reminding Akira that since he had
accepted the conditions, he should do his best.
Akira, who thought he had succeeded in getting Kibayashi to accept his
conditions with his determination, was completely unaware of
Kibayashi's intentions. Because of that, when Akira talked about it with
Shizuka, his attitude became slightly smug.
Upon hearing the story, Shizuka realized that the other party must
have had some intentions, but the content itself was advantageous for
Akira, based on her impression of him from before. She decided not to
make any unnecessary comments and praised Akira with a smile.
"Akira, you've become quite skilled at negotiations as a hunter.
Impressive."
"I did my best."
Akira smiled happily, albeit a little embarrassed.
Yumina was surprised by the sight. The Akira she had in mind, based
on her previous impressions, was not the same as the one she saw before
her.
On that day, there was no one who directed such intense hostility
towards themselves and Katsuya as in the incident with the pickpocket.
In the midst of the great conflict, by the side of the collapsed warehouse
attacked by humanoid weapons, there was no one emitting such dense
and palpable hostility.
What was there was just a child who would be pleased when praised
for their efforts.
Yumina was surprised by this.

Page | 256
 Shizuka noticed Yumina's reaction and spoke up.
"By the way, Yumina, you were with Akira in the ruins, right? What was
Akira like? Did he do anything unreasonable or reckless?"
Akira interjected.
"No, I didn't."
"Akira, I'm asking Yumina. So, how was it?"
Shizuka said that, slightly reproaching Akira, and then turned to
Yumina with a somewhat meaningful and joyful smile.
Meanwhile, Akira looked at Yumina with a worried expression. Please
say that I didn't do anything. That was clearly what his face was saying.
Yumina found the two of them amusing and burst into laughter. Then,
following Shizuka's lead, she smiled with a meaningful expression.
"Yes, that's right. Akira performed remarkably. On the first day of our
expedition, he single-handedly defeated a large swarm of spider-like
monsters. It was a great achievement, and even the city employees were
incredibly surprised."
"Wow, Akira. That's amazing."
Shizuka smiled as she looked at Akira. In front of Yumina, who was
watching them, Akira started to stagger amusingly. Then he looked at
Yumina with a gaze that seemed to be seeking help.
Amused by Akira's behavior, Yumina couldn't help but laugh.
"Hey, Yumina."
Akira complained, and Yumina apologized while still laughing.
"Sorry, sorry. I got carried away. Shizuka-san, Akira's achievements are
real, but I don't think he did anything unreasonable or reckless. There
were moments when he relied on the unlimited ammunition he had, and
he mentioned how he took it easy today because it's the first day. He
seemed quite relaxed about it."

Page | 257
 "Oh, really? He's keeping his promise not to do anything reckless.
That's reassuring."
"Yes, of course..."
Akira visibly breathed a sigh of relief.
Yumina found Akira's behavior unexpectedly amusing but felt a sense
of joy deep inside. She unconsciously overlapped herself with the time
when she reprimanded reckless Katsuya.
After finishing their conversation with Shizuka, Akira and the others
loaded the purchased ammunition into the car. During this process,
Shizuka quietly spoke to Yumina in a voice that Akira couldn't hear.
"Yumina, Akira may be a difficult person in many ways, but I hope you
can get along with him if possible."
Akira needs a friend who is his equal. Shizuka thought so, but she also
sensed that it would be very difficult.
Akira considered Shizuka and Elena as friends, and they also regarded
Akira as a friend. He was cherished and loved. However, it wasn't an
equal relationship. Shizuka somehow realized that their relationship with
Akira was based on Akira lowering himself to some extent.
However, Akira seemed to trust Yumina without elevating her, while
still keeping her on a higher level. Shizuka thought that was the kind of
relationship Akira desired.
However, that is Akira's wish, not Yumina's wish. Yumina has her own
desires. Moreover, Akira is extremely strong and, to put it negatively, has
a twisted personality. He is a dangerous individual. It is impossible to
force a deeper relationship with such a person.
If possible, Shizuka, with as much hope as she could put into her
words, spoke to Yumina.
Yumina also understood that to some extent. With a serious
expression, she replied.

Page | 258
 "...I do want to do that... I'm sorry. That's all I can say."
"That's enough. Thank you."
With a brief yet meaningful conversation concluded, Yumina and
Shizuka returned to their work as if nothing had happened.

Akira and the others finished resupplying ammunition at Shizuka's

store and then headed to the warehouse at Sheryl's base. There, they
received the restorative potions they had ordered from Katsuragi.
The potions came in a large box containing 10 boxes, each worth 50
million Aurum. Akira loaded the box into Yumina's vehicle.
Having concluded the 500 million Aurum transaction, Katsuragi relaxed
his expression, clearly pleased with the profit.
"Thanks, Akira. I'll count on you to keep it up from now on."
"Well, that's impossible anymore."
"What!?"
Upon being abruptly informed that the trade of the lucrative
restorative potions would be discontinued, Katsuragi panicked.
Furthermore, when Akira explained the reasons to him, Katsuragi held his
head in despair.
"H-Hold on a moment... I already placed a large order, thinking that
you would continue to buy them!?"
"Don't complain to me about the parts I didn't order. Inventory
management is your job."
"But isn't this too sudden!?"
"I was suddenly informed too, so there's no helping it. Besides, you
were the one who warned me that continuous large-scale purchases,
which could be discontinued at any time due to the Hunter Rank

Page | 259
Adjustment Request, would become more expensive. It just turned out to
be as you had concerns. You figure it out yourself."
Seeing no room to argue with Akira's attitude, Katsuragi decided that it
would be futile to complain.
Around Katsuragi, there were hardly any buyers for the 5 million
Aurum restorative potions except Akira. While stocking a large inventory
could generate significant profits if everything sold, if they didn't sell, it
would become unsold inventory that could weigh down their
management.
To reduce losses, Katsuragi hurriedly contacted his business partners
to try to cancel the large order or reduce the number of shipments as
much as possible.
Observing Akira's different attitude compared to when dealing with
Shizuka, Yumina couldn't help but think.
"Akira is quite lenient with women, isn't he?"
"W-What's with the sudden question?"
"I just noticed that his attitude is different from when dealing with
Shizuka-san."
"Well, I've been indebted to Shizuka-san for various things from
before. It's different from Katsuragi."
Katsuragi interjected with a dissatisfied tone.
"If that's the case, couldn't you consider it a bit more for me, who went
through life-or-death situations together?"
"If you're not someone who tries to buy artifacts at a low price from
someone you consider a friend, then I would consider it too, you know?"
Akira directed a slight reproachful gaze at Katsuragi, who laughed and
averted his eyes.
Just then, Sheryl and Viola arrived. Beside Sheryl, who was taken
aback by the apparent closeness between Akira and Yumina, Viola,

Page | 260
without caring about it, began explaining the situation of the artifact
shop to Akira while enjoying Sheryl's flustered state.
For now, the business was going well. However, other shops were
gradually recovering from the effects of the two major factions' collapse.
They couldn't monopolize the demand as they had done before.
Differentiation from other shops would be necessary from now on. The
expensive artifacts brought in by Akira were greatly contributing to the
differentiation from other shops that could only handle cheap artifacts.
"Originally, information terminals from the old world shouldn't be sold
in shops in the slums. I'm grateful."
Viola spoke proudly up to that point, then her expression turned a bit
serious.
"But they're products, you know. If they're sold, they'll disappear from
the shelves eventually. So, Akira, can't you do something about it?"
"Even if you say that... all the artifacts I gathered through the Hunter
Rank Adjustment Request are supposed to be sold to the city. You know
that, right?"
"Of course, I understand that. I'm asking you while being aware of that.
I'm also trying to keep Sheryl's shop prosperous by keeping my promise
to you. For that, the acquisition of expensive artifacts is necessary no
matter what. Can't you do something, thinking it's for Sheryl's sake?"
Viola earnestly pleaded with Akira, but this was only for appearances.
It was a plea to make Akira refuse and create the premise that they had
tried everything but it was impossible.
For the smooth operation of the shop, expensive artifacts were
necessary, but it was impossible to procure them from Akira. With that
understanding in mind, they brought up the topic of obtaining artifacts
from Tior as a new supply source. It was a scheme to create that premise.
Sheryl had noticed that Viola's words were some kind of scheme, but
she didn't understand the purpose of it. Also, understanding that

Page | 261
expensive artifacts were necessary for the shop's smooth operation, she
refrained from voicing any concerns and remained cautious.
And Akira didn't realize it at all. The cooperation with Sheryl's shop
was something he had asked Viola for. If it was for Sheryl's sake, Akira
couldn't simply refuse. He pondered for a moment and decided to ask.
"...Sheryl, do you really need it?"
Sheryl chose her words carefully.
"Akira's convenience takes top priority. Please don't worry about us."
"Is that so?"
"While it would indeed be very helpful if we could receive it, I don't
intend to burden Akira for that. Akira has already helped us more than
enough as our support."
Sheryl answered with a smile, and Akira returned a faint smile.
"Alright then."
"Yes."
Observing their somewhat heartwarming exchange, Viola inwardly
chuckled.
(Well, of course you would answer like that. Now Akira has an excuse
to refuse. That's enough.)
Viola shifted her gaze from Sheryl to Akira.
(In the first place, there's no reason for you to break the contract with
the city and divert artifacts to us. You're someone who adheres to such
contracts. The reason you're cooperating with Sheryl is probably because
she tricked you into making that promise so easily, right? It's tough for
you.)
If Akira's reasons for cooperating with Sheryl were driven by lust or
romantic affairs, he would have already made a move on Sheryl. Since he
hadn't done so, there must be another reason, and considering Akira's

Page | 262
personality, it was likely something else entirely. Viola had come to that
conclusion.
With Akira now refusing to provide artifacts, they would need another
source for the expensive artifacts to be displayed in the artifact shop. It
depended on how many artifacts Tior had managed to gather. It was
about time to contact them. Viola thought about the next plan.
However, something happened that shattered that premise. Akira
casually spoke up.
"Alright, wait a moment."
"Huh?"
Viola unintentionally let out a small voice of surprise.
Akira rode off on his bike alone from the warehouse and returned after
a while. He placed a large box in front of Sheryl and the others.
"This should hold you over for a while. With this, you should be fine for
some time."
Sheryl and the others were surprised when they saw the contents of
the box. It was filled with valuable artifacts, such as information terminals
from the old world that Akira had brought in before.
Viola involuntarily directed a slightly stern gaze at Akira.
"Akira, where did these come from? From the depths of the Kuzuhara
District ruins?"
"I told you not to ask about that, didn't I?"
"That's not it. Bringing in artifacts that must never be sold to the
Kugamayama City under our contract, even though this is just a back-
alley shop in the slums, is quite risky."
"Oh, I see. Don't worry. These are artifacts unrelated to the Hunter
Rank Adjustment Request."
"I-I see."

Page | 263
 Viola glanced at Yumina. Upon receiving that, Yumina provided
additional information.
"That's right. We've handed over all the artifacts we found in the
depths to the city. It's also recorded in the information gathering
devices."
"Well, I understand that it can create such misunderstandings. You
should handle that on your end. I'm sure you're good at that kind of thing,
right?"
Viola was told so by Akira and responded with her usual low-quality
smile.
"Yes, leave it to me."
She concealed her inner turmoil behind that smile. These artifacts were
the same ones Akira had brought in before, and Viola speculated that he
had kept them stored somewhere, likely divided into smaller portions to
obscure their origin. However, even Viola couldn't have predicted that
there would still be this many valuable artifacts, such as information
terminals from the old world.
Although she was curious about the origin of the artifacts, pursuing
that too much would invite danger. She didn't want to be shot by Akira
again without hesitation. So, she suppressed her curiosity and made a
lighthearted remark.
"But it's impressive. Being able to prepare this many artifacts right
away. I'm glad we had tight security in the warehouse. You must think so
too, right?"
"...Yes."
Sheryl responded meaningfully, implying her intention behind the
words, "You're saying that?"
Not understanding the intention behind Sheryl's words, Akira looked
puzzled. Viola laughed and provided an explanation.

Page | 264
 "When the two major factions were in conflict, I bought the warehouse
security information from an insider. And it was me who used that
information to drive out the insider from Sheryl's group. Thanks to that,
the warehouse security became very tight. I've been helpful, haven't I?"
"Ah... yeah," Akira finally understood the meaning. He wore a
somewhat exasperated expression. The mention of warehouse security
reminded Akira of Tior, and how Alpha had mentioned that Tior was one
of the people involved in warehouse security.
"Oh, Tior? The person mentioned earlier, one of the insiders who got
driven out. He should have been killed by Shijima-san and the others,"
Sheryl responded.
"No, that person is still alive. I met them in the depths of the Kuzuhara
District ruins."
"Is that so? I haven't heard anything about them having the ability to
go to a place like that... Why were they there?"
"Well, I suppose it was for artifact collection... No, that's not the
important part."
At that moment, Akira's expression turned slightly serious. Sheryl also
adjusted her attitude upon seeing that.
"I encountered them in a building in the ruins, and they suddenly
attacked us there."
"What!? Why?"
"I don't know. They attacked us before we could do anything. And then
they managed to escape."
Sheryl was taken aback by the unexpected story. Akira cautioned her.
"Well, that's what happened. If you happen to see them somewhere,
be careful. They were in a place like that, so they should be fairly strong. I
don't know why someone like that was involved in warehouse security."
"Understood. I'll be careful," Sheryl responded firmly.

Page | 265
 Next to Sheryl, Viola maintained her usual demeanor, concealing her
true feelings. It was a highly intriguing conversation, and there were
many things she wanted to ask. However, as someone undertaking
manipulation on behalf of Tior, she couldn't afford to ask unnecessary
questions at this moment. First, she had to confirm the situation.
And inwardly, she frowned.
"This ruins my plans for the requests I've undertaken from him. Neither
Akira nor Sheryl will ever accept his return. Honestly, what is he doing?"
Viola's annoyance at her plans being ruined didn't last long. She quickly
shifted her focus.
"Well, if that's the case, then it's fine. Let's enjoy it from a different
angle."
She simply changed her way of finding enjoyment, from assuming the
success of Tior's request to assuming its failure. The mischievous woman
reveled in the confusion of the complicated situation according to her
liking and had already started thinking about what to do next.
After finishing their business, Akira and the others were preparing to
leave Sheryl's warehouse. At that moment, Yumina briefly glanced at
Sheryl as she saw her off and casually spoke to Akira.
"It seems like Akira is the type who's soft on women after all."
"Why would you say that?"
"Well, you went out of your way to bring artifacts for Sheryl, right? It
was a bit surprising."
"I mean, you don't have to jump to conclusions just based on that..."
"I'm not jumping to conclusions, but considering Akira's attitude
towards Kibayashi-san and Katsuragi-san, it made me think that way, you
know?"

Page | 266
 And also his attitude towards Katsuya. Yumina thought that to herself
but didn't say it out loud. Akira became slightly troubled and wore a
difficult expression.
"At least that's how it appears to Yumina, huh..."
When Akira was told that, he realized that it might be true. Considering
that he had grown quite comfortable around Yumina, he found himself
being influenced in that direction.
"I see. So I'm the type who's soft on women, huh..."
Observing Akira taking his own words quite seriously, Yumina decided
to playfully tease him and said in a lighthearted tone with a smile.
"Well, I'm a woman too, so if that's the case, I should benefit from your
kindness as well."
"I see."
Akira chuckled and stopped taking Yumina's words too seriously.
For Akira and Yumina, it was just a lighthearted exchange between
friends.
However, Alpha observed their interaction with a serious and intense
expression.

Page | 267
Chapter 157 - Hopes and Choices
Within the Drankam base, there was a large garage-like warehouse.
Originally intended for armored personnel carriers and such, it was
currently being lent to the Machinists and used as a maintenance facility
for comprehensive support strengthening suits.
Yumina was talking with a Machinist technician named Furuta there.
Furuta, who was in charge of maintaining Yumina's strengthening suit,
was reviewing her recent combat data and seemed impressed.
"Well, Yumina-san, you've certainly gotten stronger."
"Thank you."
"Technically, I'd like to boast that it's all thanks to our company's
products, but..."
"Oh, it's probably better not to say that."
"You're right."
Yumina smiled wryly, and Furuta returned the same expression.
The reason for Yumina's growth was undoubtedly the training she had
asked Akira for. However, Furuta, who knew the details of that training,
couldn't exactly claim that using their company's strengthening suit for
training would lead to the same level of improvement as Yumina's. The
intensity of the training disregarded the strain it put on the wearer and
relied heavily on expensive recovery potions while enduring long hours in
danger zones inhabited by powerful monsters.
Such training, which simulated crossing a simulated death line multiple
times, was definitely not something they could use as a marketing slogan.
Firstly, it was costly. Using that many recovery potions would be
financially impractical. Secondly, it was mentally demanding. Most people
would give up and flee from such training.

Page | 268
 Yumina's growth was a result of her ability to endure the high costs
and mental strain involved, as well as being able to use a large quantity of
expensive recovery potions without bearing the burden herself. It was
difficult to recommend the same thing to others. It contradicted the
marketing concept of the comprehensive support strengthening suit,
which claimed that anyone could become stronger by using their
company's product. Furuta understood that much.
"Well, thanks to Yumina-san, we were able to prove that our
strengthening suits can perform well even when accompanying him.
That's enough for marketing, I'd say."
"Is Akira's strength widely known?"
"Well, those who know, know. But if those who know are in charge of
procurement for the city's defense forces, it's sufficient from a sales
perspective."
"I see."
"And, forgive me for saying this, but Yumina-san, weren't you initially
judged as being insufficient by the development team over there, and on
the verge of being cut?"
The development team that Furuta and the others were part of, as well
as another development team led by a technician named Takagi who was
responsible for Katsuya and the others, were originally one team
developing the comprehensive support system for the Machinists.
However, due to significant differences in operational methods, they
had become separate teams.
"Even so, with the operational methods of our development team,
someone like you can fight to this extent. I'm really grateful for being able
to demonstrate that, thanks to you, Yumina-san," said Furuta.
"Uh, I see... Is that so," Yumina replied, returning a polite smile.

Page | 269
 Furuta, as a technician, was laughing, knowing that he could utilize
Yumina's abilities in his development team. However, Yumina, who
wanted to return to Katsuya's team, couldn't simply nod and instead
responded with a forced smile. Furuta continued his talk.
Unlike Takagi's team, which focused on unit operations, Furuta's team
aimed for individual usage in their development. The comprehensive
support system device that Yumina was currently using had been
adapted from a unit-specific device, making it quite large and requiring it
to be loaded onto large vehicles.
However, if they continued with the development for individual usage,
they could further reduce its size. As the development progressed and
the system became more advanced, gaining recognition even from
hunters operating near the frontlines, the cost-effectiveness would
become almost negligible. They could even install the system into
astonishingly powerful information terminals or connect it to remotely
located systems using highly expensive and accurate communication
systems capable of withstanding interference from colorless mist. If the
top-class hunters with personal economic power equivalent to a city
were to acquire them, such things would be easily achievable.
Furuta enthusiastically talked about these prospects. While it could be
seen as convenient optimism on his part, there was also a certain degree
of realism to it. Thanks to Yumina's achievements, the development
budget had even been increased, to the point where she found herself
hoping that it would become a reality.
"I might be saying something inappropriate, but compared to their
team, the development progress on their side is still far behind, you
know? They have certainly achieved remarkable results as a combat unit,
thanks to Katsuya-san and their sheer strength. However, as an auxiliary
system, it is far from complete. They are ultimately relying on Katsuya-
san's talent for support..." Furuta unintentionally let slip, even implying

Page | 270
that he underestimated Yumina's abilities due to his confidence in the
system he developed.
Yumina interjected, "Do you think I don't have any talent as a hunter? I
have been eliminated in tests due to my lack of ability."
Realizing his slip of the tongue, Furuta attempted to salvage the
conversation.
"Eh? N-No, that's not it at all. Even though you are receiving support
from our system, you have achieved significant results yourself, Yumina-
san," he said hastily, seeing that Yumina's mood hadn't improved.
"Well, um... I mean, it's like this. It's not that you lack talent, Yumina-
san, it's just that Katsuya-san has an excessive amount of talent. Also,
there's a difference in the direction of your talents," Furuta continued,
trying to deflect the situation.
"Difference in the direction of talents?" Yumina asked.
"Yes. I think the reason you were eliminated from their development
team is due to such differences," Furuta replied.
Suppose there are individuals who can achieve a level 10 capability
through training with a difficulty level of 1, while others can only reach
around a level 7 through training with a difficulty level of 10. However, it
cannot be concluded that the latter individuals have inferior talent. This is
because the former individuals may not be able to endure training with a
difficulty level of 2. Furthermore, the latter individuals may even be able
to endure training with a difficulty level of 100. Although their capability
achieved through such training may be around 15, making the training
highly inefficient, there is no denying that they have become stronger
compared to the former individuals.
"In other words, the talent to become stronger no matter what and the
talent to become stronger efficiently are different, and they cannot be
judged by the same criteria. To avoid displeasing the test subjects in his

Page | 271
development team, Furuta explained his theory with some mixed
opinions," Yumina listened to his explanation with a serious expression.
"Um, so that means Katsuya represents the former, and I represent the
latter, right?"
"Yes, that's about right. And I suppose their development team values
those who belong to the former category. Well, Katsuya-kun may also
possess the talent to withstand a difficulty level of 100, but even if that's
the case, if we were to apply that level of training to the entire unit, the
unit would collapse. We can't afford to do such a thing," Furuta said,
observing Yumina unintentionally nodding in agreement before
concluding his statement.
"I don't mean to speak ill of you, Yumina-san, but even if you were to
train with them and develop a certain level of skill, it would only be
moderate. If you aspire to reach greater heights as a hunter, I believe it
would be better for you to continue training here," Furuta suggested.
"I see..." Yumina responded evasively. She couldn't say that she
understood. It was because she wanted to return to Katsuya's team. She
smiled politely.
"I don't know what will happen, but I'd like to continue working
together until Akira's Hunter Rank adjustment requests are over," Yumina
said, changing her smile from genuine to wry.
"Well, the decision doesn't rest with me, but with the higher-ups,"
Furuta responded with a knowing smile as someone who worked within
an organization. They continued their conversation while completing the
adjustments to Yumina's comprehensive support system and enhanced
suit.
"Alright, the adjustments for the Iida Commercial District Ruins are
complete. Do you have any other questions?"
"I have a small question. Does the configuration of the comprehensive
support system need to be adjusted for each ruin?"

Page | 272
 "It's better to do it than not to do it, I would say. It also serves as data
collection for development purposes, so it's more on their convenience,"
Furuta replied.
"I see, I understand."
"Is there anything else?"
"Well..." At that moment, Yumina remembered Tior.
"Actually, I was attacked by other hunters in the ruins, but according to
the records, it was recorded as an encounter with a monster. Is that
normal?"
"Huh?"
Furuta checked the data and had a slightly puzzled expression.
"...It does appear to be classified as a monster encounter. That's
strange. Even if they were opponents who attacked you, should they be
treated as such? Is it some kind of bug? Were they categorized as
hostile? Hmm... I'm sorry, I will investigate this. Ah, I think it's just a
display bug, so it shouldn't have any negative effects on the system."
"I understand. That was the only question I had. Thank you."
"No problem at all. Please do your best in exploring the Iida
Commercial District Ruins. If you do manage to find an automaton, it will
be a significant achievement. It will also reflect positively on us, so I hope
everything goes well," Furuta said.
Akira was already prepared, and now Yumina's preparations were
complete as well.
Their hunter work in the Iida Commercial District Ruins was
approaching, scheduled for tomorrow.
That evening, Yumina was talking to Katsuya via their information
terminals, as they usually did. When she heard that Katsuya would be
returning tomorrow, her face brightened with a smile.

Page | 273
 "Katsuya, you're coming back tomorrow? Ah, I'm really happy, but if
you had told me earlier, I could have adjusted my day off schedule,"
Yumina said.
"Sorry. The scheduled operations of intercity transport vehicles are
treated as confidential. Mizuha just informed me a little while ago that I
can share the news," Katsuya explained.
"Well, I guess it can't be helped. Katsuya, let's plan something fun
when you come back."
"Yeah, looking forward to it," Katsuya replied.
After finishing their conversation, Yumina lay down on her bed. She
was delighted to be able to meet her special someone again after a long
time and fell asleep with a smile on her face.
◆
Inside the intercity transport vehicle heading towards Kugamayama
City, Katsuya was talking to Yumina through their information terminals.
Mizuha was also by his side, observing Katsuya's conversation. When
Katsuya finished talking, Mizuha smiled pleasantly.
"You seem really happy. Are you that excited to meet her again?"
Mizuha asked.
Katsuya laughed, trying to hide his embarrassment.
"Yeah, well, um, yes. Yumina and I have known each other for a long
time, and we've been together all this time, so this is the first time we've
been apart for so long. I'm happy to be able to see her again."
"I see... In that case, make sure to show her a lively face as soon as you
return."
"Yes!"
Pretending to be an understanding superior, Mizuha left Katsuya's
room and frowned to herself.

Page | 274
 "With her abilities, she would only be a burden to Katsuya if she stayed
by his side. That's why I want Katsuya to keep his distance from Yumina,
but it seems difficult with the way things are," Mizuha thought.
Mizuha had pushed the responsibility for removing Yumina from
Katsuya's team onto Takagi and the others, who were in charge of the
team's comprehensive support system. Thanks to that, Yumina and
Katsuya's dissatisfaction hadn't been directed at Mizuha directly.
However, she didn't know how long she could continue to use that
method. Mizuha needed another reason that would allow her to remove
Yumina without earning Katsuya's displeasure.
"For Katsuya's sake, it's not enough to add her as a hindrance to his
team just because they are close. I'm sorry, but she needs to be officially
removed from Katsuya's team," Mizuha thought.
Mizuha knew that she had been with Katsuya and the other three
since they first started their hunter work. However, unlike Airi, who had
been showing remarkable achievements by Katsuya's side, Yumina had
been a drag on the team since the operation at the Mihazono City Ruins.
Yumina was an obstacle to Mizuha in showcasing Katsuya and their
team's accomplishments to the financial backers of the Drankamu
political faction.
"Katsuya seems to dislike Akira, and knowing that Yumina is with him, I
hope they become awkward with each other, thinking they are close. If
that happens, Katsuya might suggest that Yumina take some distance
from him..." Mizuha contemplated.
Relationships between men and women can become strained. There
were more than enough reasons for a relationship between a man and a
woman who had been together for a long time to become strained.
Mizuha thought about whether something could be done from that angle.
However, she couldn't just tell Katsuya directly. It was Mizuha who had
asked Yumina to accompany Akira on his Hunter Rank adjustment
requests.

Page | 275
 Even if she were to talk to Katsuya about it, Mizuha needed a clever
explanation that wouldn't implicate herself.
"I can't believe Yumina agreed to accompany someone like that. Even
though I asked her to do it, it's hard to understand," Mizuha muttered to
herself, expressing her dissatisfaction with the situation. She couldn't
allow someone like that to remain in Katsuya's team. She needed to find
a way to handle it. Mizuha, driven by her displeasure towards Akira, came
to that conclusion once again.
Unconsciously, Mizuha frowned. She hadn't realized that her natural
aversion to Akira was influencing her thoughts. When she asked Yumina
to accompany Akira, she didn't harbor any negative feelings towards him.
After Mizuha left the room, Katsuya wore a slightly puzzled expression
in his own room. The reason was unknown to him. He had a vague
feeling that something was amiss, that he had forgotten something, but
he couldn't remember what it was. It was a sensation close to the feeling
of having forgotten something. Deciding that there was no use worrying
about it, Katsuya lay down on his bed. It couldn't be something
significant. With that thought, he surrendered to drowsiness.
In the hazy world where reality and dreams merged, whether asleep or
awake, Katsuya muttered something like sleep talking.
"Yumina... with that guy...?"
Whether asleep or awake, Katsuya didn't understand the meaning
behind those words. He wasn't even aware that he had said anything.
However, Katsuya simply knew.
◆
The next day, when Yumina entered the garage, which also served as
the maintenance area for the machine units, equipment was being loaded
in.

Page | 276
 The equipment belonged to Takagi and his development team,
responsible for Katsuya's team. Takagi and the others had accompanied
Katsuya's team on the expedition for the maintenance of the
comprehensive support system.
The fact that Takagi and his team's equipment was being brought in
meant that Katsuya's team might have already returned. Thinking that,
Yumina looked around and headed towards her own vehicle.
If she contacted Katsuya immediately through the information
terminal, they might have some time to meet before going to the Iida
Commercial District Ruins. While she had that thought, she decided to
restrain herself.
There was no guarantee that Katsuya was in a nearby location where
they could meet right away. Even if she called him, there was no
guarantee that Katsuya would come all the way here. And above all, if
she initiated contact and talked to Katsuya, she might waver, thinking it
wouldn't hurt to make Akira wait a little longer. So she exercised self-
restraint.
However, that self-restraint turned out to be somewhat in vain.
"Yumina!"
When Yumina reached the front of her vehicle, Katsuya appeared.
"Katsuya!"
Seeing her beloved person for the first time in a while, Yumina's face lit
up with a radiant smile. It surprised Katsuya as she ran towards him,
captivating him and causing him to be slightly flustered.
"Katsuya, so you're already back... Yeah! You look energetic. I'm glad,"
Yumina said, placing her hands on Katsuya's shoulders and gently shaking
him.
"W-What are you doing?"

Page | 277
 "If you're not in pain and you're not forcing yourself to stand with the
powered suit despite your body being worn out, then I can breathe a sigh
of relief," Yumina said with a teasing smile, appearing happy and relieved.
Katsuya felt a slight unease and was taken aback by Yumina's smiling
face, which he hadn't seen in a while.
Pulling himself together, Katsuya smiled and replied, "I'm fine. You
worry too much."
"You've given me plenty of reasons to worry, you know? I can't help
but fuss over you... Well, it's too early for me to say that I won't let you
worry me anymore," Yumina said.
"That's a harsh evaluation. I've achieved quite remarkable results, you
know?"
"Really? Then tell me all about those achievements in detail..."
Yumina realized that if they continued talking like this, they would end
up chatting for a long time. She had a disappointed expression on her
face.
"Katsuya, sorry. I have to go now. We can talk later. I'm glad we got to
meet before departure. See you later," Yumina said, smiling as she tried
to part ways with Katsuya. She then proceeded to get into the driver's
seat of her vehicle.
However, Katsuya snapped back to reality at that moment. Due to
being partly captivated by Yumina's smile, he had forgotten to ask her
something he wanted to know.
"Yumina! Wait!"
"Oh, sorry. I'm actually in a hurry. If it's something minor, we can talk
about it when I get back."
"Is it true that you're accompanying that guy?"
"That guy? Who are you talking about?"
"Akira!"

Page | 278
 Yumina looked surprised, then her expression turned stern.
"...Katsuya, who told you about that?"
"I don't really... "
"Tell me. Did someone tell you to keep it a secret?"
"No, it's not that. Well... I think it was Mizuha-san. Probably."
Without understanding why he thought that way himself, Katsuya
gave his answer.
Yumina let out a deep sigh.
"What is Mizuha thinking... Didn't she realize that telling this to
Katsuya would cause trouble?"
If it had been conveyed through the development team of the machine
units, Yumina had to complain to Mizuha. She was thinking about that
when she heard it from Mizuha herself, causing her to hold her head in
frustration. However, there was no time to explain the situation in detail.
They had to end the conversation now.

Page | 279
Page | 280
 Yumina couldn't bring herself to shake off Katsuya's hand. She sighed
lightly and faced him again, reluctantly opening her mouth.
"Katsuya, it's true that I'm accompanying Akira. Today, we're planning
to collect artifacts together at the Iida Commercial District Ruins. It's
under Mizuha's instructions."
"W-Why is Yumina...?"
"Sorry, but I'm in a hurry. You can hear the details from Mizuha.
Katsuya, please let go of my hand if you understand."
Katsuya didn't release his hand. Instead, he showed his distress on his
face and asked after a brief silence, "...Is it okay for you, Yumina?"
"It's not about whether it's okay or not. It's Mizuha's instruction.
Mizuha is a high-ranking member of Drankam and our support. We can't
go against her orders. I'm sure you understand that, Katsuya."
"Even so..."
Yumina let out a deep sigh at Katsuya's refusal to let go of her hand.
Then, she looked at Katsuya with a serious expression.
"Then, Katsuya, will you leave Drankam with me? If you do that, I'll
cancel the plan."
"Huh? W-Wait a minute. Why is this even a topic of conversation?"
Katsuya was taken aback by the unexpected proposition. Yumina
stared intently at Katsuya with a serious face as she stated firmly, "The
reason I can't be with you is because of Drankam's convenience."
Katsuya's expression shifted from confusion to surprise.
"Even during the commotion in the previous slum, I wanted to fight
alongside you. When you went on an expedition, I wanted to go with
you. But it was not allowed. That's what was instructed. It's the judgment
of the comprehensive support system, the development team, and
Mizuha. I understand that too."

Page | 281
 Yumina's expression as she spoke her true feelings with a serious face
contained a hint of frustration, albeit faint. Then her face turned serious
again.
"But you know, the main reason we have to follow those instructions is
because we are Drankam-affiliated hunters. If we quit Drankam, we
won't need to follow such orders anymore. We can fight together again."
Yumina continued, trying to convince Katsuya.
"Of course, if we leave Drankam, we'll lose the support of the
organization, and it will be challenging. But unlike when we were just
starting out as hunters, both you and I have grown now. We can manage
without Drankam's support, right?"
Katsuya listened to Yumina's words in silence.
"If we leave together, I think Airi will definitely join us. We can change
the location of our activities to avoid Akira. The three of us, me, you, and
Airi, can start fresh in another city and continue our hunter profession. I
think it's a good idea."
Yumina gazed at Katsuya intently.
"What will you do, Katsuya? If you're okay with it, you can keep
holding my hand. Keep holding it and take me away from Drankam."
Saying that, Yumina looked at Katsuya with a calm face, forcing him to
make a choice.
A few seconds passed in silence, and Katsuya released his hand from
Yumina.
"Yumina... I..."
Yumina embraced Katsuya with a gentle expression.
"It's okay. I've gained many comrades by being in Drankam, and I've
seen many comrades die. So, it's impossible for me to leave Drankam
now, leaving my comrades behind. I know that. I asked, knowing that it's
absolutely impossible... I'm sorry. I said something unfair."

Page | 282
 Yumina held Katsuya tightly, ensuring that he couldn't see her
expression, and her face darkened just slightly. She knew it was
impossible, but somewhere in her heart, she had hoped for a different
outcome. When she let go of Katsuya, she smiled confidently at his
dejected state.
"Don't worry. I'll be by your side again soon, taking care of you. I just
need to find a way to get back to your team on my own."
"On your own... How?"
"When I was removed from your expedition, I knew it would be
pointless to ask Mizuha and others to put me back on your team. It would
only be a hindrance. So, I need to become stronger."
That was a difficult task, and Yumina smiled fearlessly at Katsuya, who
had that written on his face.
"Katsuya, while you and the others were on the expedition, I wasn't
just idling around, you know? I'll tell you later about how much I've
grown."
She smiled, gently reproaching her childhood friend's selfishness.
"So, well, just wait a little longer."
Seeing Yumina's smile as she tried to take care of him like in the old
days, Katsuya felt the strange uneasiness and impatience in his heart
dissipate. He regained his composure and softened his expression.
"...Alright. I'll wait."
Observing Katsuya's demeanor, Yumina smiled proudly.
"Geez, you're such a handful. Well then, see you later."
"Yeah. Take care."
Yumina got into her car and left the scene with Katsuya watching her
departure.

Page | 283
 Out in the wilderness, Yumina recalled the recent events and let her
expression relax. She felt a surge of motivation from finally meeting
Katsuya again and knowing that he wanted her by his side.
"All right! Let's do our best!"
Even though she received support from the comprehensive support
system, she had become strong enough to not hinder Akira anymore. All
she needed was an opportunity to prove herself to Drankam. With that
opportunity, she believed she could manage. Yumina renewed her
expectations and mentally prepared herself for the exploration of the Iida
Commercial District Ruins.
In Katsuya's heart as he watched Yumina leave, various emotions
swirled.
The strongest feeling was the joy of knowing that Yumina was working
hard to return to his side. He also felt the desire to continue being with
Yumina, his long-time companion. However, he also felt dissatisfaction
with the fact that Drankam's convenience prevented that.
Yumina was a cherished comrade, and not being able to be with her
felt unfair, especially considering that he wouldn't be able to help her if
something happened. But as Yumina had told him, even if he voiced his
concerns to Mizuha, it would be dismissed as mere selfishness. Despite
being hailed as a top hunter in Drankam's bureaucratic faction, he
realized that he was nothing more than someone who couldn't even have
such a reasonable request fulfilled by Drankam.
Katsuya recognized that fact once again.
How could he improve the situation? Katsuya found his answer.
"...I need to work harder."
He needed to become strong enough that Drankam couldn't ignore his
opinions. As a hunter, he needed to achieve that level of
accomplishment. Katsuya, who had already achieved significant results

Page | 284
during the expedition, didn't settle for those accomplishments. He
renewed his determination.
From the white world, a girl directed a dissatisfied gaze towards
Katsuya.
"I don't want someone who seems impossible to incorporate into the
local network to become attached."
Recognizing the potential obstacles in their experiment, the girl viewed
Yumina as a possible danger from behind Katsuya.

Page | 285
Chapter 158 - Iida Commercial District
Ruins
Akira drove through the wilderness in a car. The destination was the
Iida Commercial District Ruins. Their objective was an ancient humanoid
automaton rumored to be there.
Yumina, who had joined up with Akira in the outskirts of the city,
communicated with him through the vehicle's communication system.
"Akira, I wanted to talk about today's plan, or rather, our approach at
the Iida Commercial District Ruins. Should we focus solely on searching
for the humanoid automaton and skip regular artifact collection?"
"Yeah, well, that's what Kibayashi asked us to do. And..."
Akira responded briefly before elaborating further.
We were requested to search for the ancient humanoid automaton at
the Iida Commercial District Ruins as part of a new Hunter Rank
adjustment request. However, it's merely an excuse for Yashima Jutei
and Yoshioka Heavy Industries to drive us out of the depths of the
Kuzushara District Ruins. There's no guarantee that the automaton
actually exists. We're aware of that, so I think it's fine to conduct a
regular artifact collection.
However, the Iida Commercial District Ruins are located quite far from
the Kugamayama City, and if we were to seriously engage in artifact
collection at a distant site, it would be better to consider overnight stays
within the ruins or establish a makeshift base nearby for an extended
period. But we're planning a day trip. Furthermore, our vehicle is loaded
with ammunition, leaving limited space for transporting collected
artifacts.
"In that case, I thought it might be better to focus on searching for the
humanoid automaton."

Page | 286
 "Hmm, if that's the reason, why not just do a regular artifact collection?
After all, we don't have confirmation that the humanoid automaton
actually exists. If we end up finishing the Hunter Rank adjustment
request at the Iida Commercial District Ruins with no harvest, it would be
quite disappointing, wouldn't it?"
Food supplies were loaded in the vehicle just in case. If it was only for
a few days, they could sleep in the vehicle. As for transporting the
collected artifacts, they could use a transporter, just like they did in the
depths of the Kuzushara District Ruins. The ammunition expenses would
be covered by themselves. It was crucial to earn some income from
artifact collection; otherwise, they would end up in the red. Yumina
added a casual remark after explaining.
"Oh, Akira, your car doesn't have a roof, right? If it rains or if you don't
like sleeping in an open space, you can sleep in my car."
Akira appeared surprised.
"...Ah, Yumina. I tried to consider those things when planning for a day
trip, but is that really okay?"
Akira wondered if it was appropriate for them, as individuals of the
same generation, to sleep together in the wilderness. Wouldn't it be
uncomfortable?
Due to his distorted interpersonal sense, Akira had been oblivious to
various things and had no qualms about taking a bath with Sheryl, who
was also of the opposite sex and the same generation. However, when it
came to Yumina, he showed a level of consideration. Hearing his
question, Yumina, with a slightly surprised expression, displayed an
unexpected look and teasingly responded.
"How unexpected. Akira, I didn't think you were the type to be
concerned about such things."
"What do you mean?"

Page | 287
 "Sheryl told me. She said that Akira doesn't mind taking a bath with me
at all."
Akira couldn't help but burst into laughter, and Yumina joined in after
hearing his laughter. The story was something Sheryl had told Yumina,
pretending to boast in order to indirectly imply their close relationship.
Sheryl had said various things about it.
However, Yumina somehow realized that the story was simply a fact
and that Akira was simply indifferent to Sheryl as a member of the
opposite sex. Even though she didn't know the truth behind the story,
she could at least see through whether it was a boastful complaint or not.
Akira was perplexed.
"What is she talking about...? Yumina, that's, well, you see, it's kind of a
sort of manipulation. It's more convenient for them if it seems like Sheryl
and I have that kind of relationship, clearly indicating that they have our
backing..."
Without realizing his own reasons for making excuses, Akira was about
to continue his explanation. However, Yumina interrupted him without
concern.
"I'm not blaming you for anything. If Akira doesn't mind that kind of
thing, then I won't be bothered about sleeping together in the car either.
Even in Drankam, when we sleep in the ruins as a team, we don't
separate by gender or anything like that."
"I-I see."
"Well then, what do you think? Shall we explore the ruins a bit first and
then decide? If we quickly find valuable artifacts, we can do regular
artifact collection, or if there's nothing worthwhile, we can focus on
searching for the automaton."
As Yumina spoke in a normal manner, Akira regained his composure.
"Yeah, that sounds good."

Page | 288
 "Agreed."
Having set their provisional course of action, Akira and the others
continued on in the wilderness, and they soon encountered a monster. It
was a large carnivorous beast measuring about four meters in length.
Despite its massive size, it sprinted towards Akira's vehicle with
incredible speed.
Hunters who attempted to counterattack with gunfire usually failed to
kill the creature due to its abnormal vitality as a biological monster.
Instead, they ended up being overwhelmed as the monster closed in and
slammed into their vehicles. It was a formidable opponent.
However, Akira and the others were hunters who could operate in the
depths of the Kuzuhara District Ruins without any problems.
"Yumina, leave it to me."
"Understood. I'm counting on you."
Akira remotely controlled his motorcycle, which was parked on the
roof of Yumina's vehicle. The unmanned bike deftly adjusted its direction
on the narrow roof, aligning the sights of the SSB composite gun
mounted on its arm-like gunner's seat with the monster's head.
In the next moment, bullets shot forcefully from the gun, which was
larger than Akira's height. The first bullet soared through the air and hit
the target's head.
The impact of the bullet caused the flesh and skin, which were as
tough as steel, to visibly ripple, but it was not enough to penetrate the
thick flesh and sturdy bones. It also couldn't neutralize the momentum of
the massive body charging at high speed. The monster didn't fall from
that level of attack.
However, the following bullets continued to hit. Furthermore, they hit
the same spot as the initial bullet.

Page | 289
 More bullets struck. Even more bullets struck. Within a brief moment,
a total of five bullets were fired, all hitting the same spot. Their power
was sufficient to penetrate the target's defenses, piercing through its
skull.
The concentrated impact swelled up and ravaged the opponent's brain.
The shattered bullets from the impact scattered, tearing through the
interior of the skull and instantly killing the monster.
The massive body, suddenly losing its balance, tumbled spectacularly
across the wilderness, spinning four times before finally coming to a stop.
"Well done. You're amazing, as expected," Yumina sincerely praised
Akira's skill. Akira, who had just carried out the sniper shot himself,
smiled somewhat proudly.
"Took it down with zero wasted shots. I'll be responsible for the
ammunition expenses from now on. I have to do this much at least," Akira
said.
"Hey, don't put unnecessary pressure on me, okay? I can't do the same
thing. It's impossible for me," Yumina retorted.
"It's just a mindset. It's just about not wasting shots. It's not like
Yumina has to do it like I did, right? The comprehensive support system
doesn't have a setting for wasting bullets, does it?"
"Don't bring that up. Well, just watch."
Yumina brushed off the topic lightly and then asked again.
"By the way, Akira, unlike me, you don't receive any aim correction
from the system, so how are you able to pull off that kind of trick? It's
difficult to aim at the enemy using the bike's arm, especially remotely."
"Well, I've trained hard for that."
"Training, huh? If it's just summed up as training, it makes it seem like I
just need more training. If you have any tips or tricks, would you mind
sharing?"

Page | 290
 "Hmm, it's going to be a very vague explanation, but is that okay?"
"Yes."
As they passed the time on their way to the Iida Commercial District
Ruins, Akira explained in a lengthy manner, though even he didn't fully
understand it himself.
"So, um, using the arm of the bike, or rather, not just the arm but the
bike itself, as if I'm moving my arm with the reinforced suit. Well, here,
when I say 'arm,' it's not my own arm but the arm of the reinforced suit..."
In summary, the story assumed that all equipment existed as an
extension of the reinforced suit, and they could be operated through the
reinforced suit.
While wearing the reinforced suit, Akira could move his own body's
arms and the arms of the reinforced suit separately. In other words, Akira
possessed the ability to manipulate the third and fourth arms that didn't
exist in his physical body as if they were his own.
These operations were performed intuitively. And this intuition was
not limited to just the reinforced suit but also extended to the bike and
the car. By coordinating the control systems of the reinforced suit and
the vehicle, they could directly manipulate the vehicle as if they were
controlling the reinforced suit, instead of driving it using the handlebars
and such.
Of course, the human body doesn't have tires. Manipulating such
objects as if they were finely controlled limbs was extremely challenging.
Therefore, they relied on the autonomous driving system to perform the
movements. Just like how people don't consciously think about the
movement of the joints in their right and left legs when they walk, they
don't consciously think about the rotation of the tires. They drive the
bike with a simple sense of moving forward or turning right. Once they
mastered that, they could also intuitively control the tire angle and
rotation speed as needed.

Page | 291
 Furthermore, they applied the same principle to the bike's arm and the
gun attached to it. This enabled precise control of the bike, arm, and gun,
making them move as precisely as their own bodies.
After that, it was a matter of getting used to it. They would practice
repeatedly, improving their accuracy by shooting many times. It was this
accumulation of practice that allowed them to achieve the sniper shot
earlier.
Yumina listened to the story with great interest.
"Oh, really? Can I do that too?"
"It depends on your training. Yumina, you were able to move the
reinforced suit and your own body separately during the training in the
depths of the Kuzuhara City Ruins, right?"
"Yeah. Let me give it a try for a moment."
"Huh?"
As soon as Akira said that, Yumina's vehicle suddenly swerved widely.
Akira hurriedly moved his own vehicle away from Yumina's.
"Watch out! Yumina! What are you doing!?"
"Sorry! It turned out to be more difficult than I thought!"
Yumina returned the vehicle's driving settings to normal. The swerving
car quickly returned to its previous driving state.
Akira breathed a sigh of relief.
"...Please don't try it suddenly like that."
"I'm sorry. I didn't expect it to be this difficult."
"It's fine to try, but please be careful. But it's impressive that you could
give it a try like that. I thought you would need to change various settings
in the vehicle's control system."
"Oh, the comprehensive support system I'm using is designed for
individual operation, so it's flexible in that regard."

Page | 292
 "Oh, that sounds convenient."
"If you're interested, I can let the salesperson from Kinryo know.
They'll be thrilled to come and explain it to you."
"Maybe if I feel like it."
Yumina let out a light sigh.
"But still, Akira, even though it was so difficult with the car, you
managed to do it with the bike and even perform such accurate shooting.
You're really amazing."
"I trained hard for it."
"You worked hard... huh."
Worked hard. Yumina understood the significance of those few words
well. Having undergone training from Akira in the depths of the Kuzuhara
City Ruins and faced near-death experiences, she knew the meaning of
putting in effort. Yumina had also worked hard herself.
And she thought further. Akira was probably working even harder.
That's why he was so strong.
Furthermore, she thought that perhaps she hadn't worked hard
enough until now. That's why she couldn't stay with Katsuya anymore.
(Katsuya's talent is outstanding. Even Shikarabe-san, who dislikes
Katsuya, admitted that. Compared to Katsuya's talent, I have very little
talent, and when I was with Katsuya, I only trained at a similar level to
him. That's why I couldn't become strong enough to support Katsuya. I
was being complacent.)
Yumina self-deprecatingly reflected on herself. And then she smiled
with determination.
"I have to work harder too."
Let's work hard. Yumina said it in a light tone but put a strong spirit
into it.

Page | 293
 Beside Akira, Alpha gave him a meaningful smile.
"...What?"
"Hm? I just thought that Akira is capable of showing such consideration
for Yumina. We, Sheryl and I, don't receive that kind of treatment."
Akira chuckled lightly.
"Do you really need to show that kind of consideration to someone
you've already taken baths with?"
"That's your perspective, this is mine."
"I see."
Alpha laughed and watched Akira as he casually brushed off the
conversation. Just like always, just like before.

After reaching their destination, Akira and the others parked the car at
a spot where they could overlook the ruins in the distance. Akira smiled
with amusement at the sight, which looked quite different from the ruins
they had seen before.
"So this is the Iida Commercial District Ruins. It's quite impressive."
The Iida Commercial District Ruins were a vast shopping mall from the
old world. The scene spread out before them, encompassing numerous
shops, hotels, squares, and parks, conveyed the past prosperity and glory
to those living in the present.
However, at the same time, the distant view also indicated that this
prosperity and glory had long disappeared from the site. The area had
been overrun by vegetation, now covered entirely in green. Even the
small domes spanning several hundred meters and the large domes

Page | 294
spanning several kilometers were completely engulfed by lush grass,
vines, and leaves.
Akira showed a keen interest in this scenery, which was not seen in the
Kuzuhara City Ruins or the Mihazono City Ruins.
"This is the first time I've seen this type of ruins. It's interesting that
there are ruins like this."
Yumina also looked at the same scenery with an intrigued gaze.
"In a way, these places are the true essence of ruins. As opposed to
historical sites or ancient ruins."
"I see. Now that you mention it, you're right. The depths of the
Kuzuhara City Ruins and the Seranthal Building in the Mihazono City
Ruins don't give off that old feel."
Akira nodded in admiration at Yumina's explanation.
"In that case, Akira, let's stop reminiscing about the past here and
explore the ruins like hunters. Is it okay if I take command?"
"Yeah. We're searching for an automaton that may or may not be here
in this vast ruins. I'll rely on the relic collection capabilities of the
comprehensive support system."
"Leave it to me, although I'm also expecting a lot from Kinryo's
development capabilities. Let's rely on them together."
Smiling in their respective vehicles' driver seats, Akira and the others
started their cars again, heading towards the domes of the Iida
Commercial District Ruins.
They decided to explore one of the domes and found themselves
standing in front of a green wall made up of intertwined vines.
Akira focused his gaze on the wall. His information gathering device
read his gaze and increased the accuracy of the wall's investigation. It
was then revealed that it was originally an entrance to the dome, a large

Page | 295
entrance with a width and height of five meters. However, it was
completely covered by a wall of plants created from drooping vines.
"Yumina, you really figured out that this is the entrance. My
information gathering device is quite high-performance, but even with it,
I couldn't tell until we got this close."
"That means you can't see it, Akira. Just wait a moment. I'll send it to
you now."
By Yumina's manipulation, additional information was sent to Akira's
enhanced vision. This augmented reality information was displayed
through his goggles, which he wore to deceive Yumina. It showed
prominent graphics and text indicating that it was the entrance to the
dome.
"This is an analysis of the augmented reality information emitted by
the ruins. Since this place used to be a shopping mall, it seems that this
type of augmented reality information is still being projected."
"I see, that's convenient. Is this also a feature of the comprehensive
support system?"
"Yes, but it's a function that comes default in fairly high-performance
information gathering devices. Your device didn't have it? Oh, wait, did
you perhaps disable it because it was annoying and left it that way?"
"Huh? Um, I'm not sure... I'll check later. Well, for now, let's go inside."
Akira urged them to focus on exploring the ruins, trying to divert the
conversation.
"Right. Then let's do our best to open the entrance. These plants seem
quite sturdy, but with the power of our enhanced suits, we should be
able to manage."
Yumina attempted to pry open the entrance by tearing apart the vines
and other obstructions. However, Akira stopped her.
"Ah, I'll do it. Yumina, please step back."

Page | 296
 Saying so, Akira took out a blade-like object from the handle. Sensing
his intention, Yumina moved behind Akira.
Liquid metal flowed from the handle, defying gravity to form a sharp
blade. Akira held the silver blade, which extended longer than his own
height, and effortlessly sliced through the wall in front of him multiple
times. He followed up with a powerful kick to the green wall. While some
of the severed plants had already begun to reattach due to their
incredible vitality, they wouldn't be able to withstand a strong impact.
The green wall was forcefully blown away.
"That should do it. Yumina, should we widen it a bit more?"
"We don't need to fit the entire car through, so it's sufficient. Let's go."
With the newly opened entrance, Akira and the others entered the
dome and began their exploration inside.
The interior of the dome, which was a large-scale commercial facility,
was also engulfed by vegetation, just like the outside. Even the originally
paved pathways were covered with decomposed leaves and overgrown
grass.
At first glance, it appeared to be a mere dilapidated ruin swallowed by
a forest. However, the augmented reality information transmission
function of the ruins was still operational, seamlessly projecting store
signs and various signs into Akira and the others' field of view without
degradation.
Akira found the mixed scenery of decayed and pristine areas
fascinating. Meanwhile, Yumina focused on the practical aspects of the
ruins exploration.
"But everywhere is just plants. No wonder this ruin isn't popular."
"This ruin isn't very popular?"
"No. I don't think anyone would willingly come here for relic
collection."

Page | 297
 The Iida Commercial District Ruins, being a large-scale complex
commercial facility from the old world, should have been a place where
one could expect a large number of relics. Additionally, the monsters
inhabiting the ruins were not as strong as those in the depths of the
Kuzuhara City Ruins. All the elements for hunters to make a profit were
in place.
However, this ruin was unpopular among hunters. The main reason for
that was the proliferation of plants throughout the entire ruins.
These plants, likely remnants from the old world, were extremely
tough, requiring enhanced suits to tear apart. They exhibited a high level
of fire resistance and couldn't be easily burned even with flamethrowers.
Additionally, they emitted substances similar to jamming smoke, which
interfered with information gathering, reducing the accuracy of
information gathering devices.
Moreover, with their astonishing reproductive power, no matter how
much hunters tried to exterminate them, the plants would quickly
regrow. It was to the extent that if one were to park their car in the
grasslands adjacent to the ruins, within a few days, the entire vehicle
would be enveloped by the plants, rendering it unusable.
If the ruins were located near a city, many hunters might have visited
despite the troublesome vegetation, turning a blind eye to it in their
pursuit of relics. However, the Iida Commercial District Ruins were
situated quite far from any urban area.
It was more preferable for hunters to explore other ruins that were
equally profitable but without the hassle of dealing with the plants, rather
than making a special trip to this inconvenient ruin. This common sense
led many hunters to avoid the Iida Commercial District Ruins.
After explaining this, Yumina continued, "Well, precisely because this is
an unpopular ruin, there is some credibility to the story of there being
automata here."

Page | 298
 "Even if there were really automata here, in popular ruins, they would
have been discovered a long time ago due to ongoing exploration."
"That's true. Let's keep searching, hoping that something still remains."
They continued exploring inside the dome. The entrances to the
various stores were mostly covered by plants. Other hunters would have
to painstakingly remove the sturdy plants one by one just to enter,
making it an extremely bothersome task.
However, it posed no problem for Akira and the others. Akira
effortlessly swung his blade, easily slicing through the vegetation. Yumina
was slightly surprised by the sharpness of his blade.
"Akira, it cuts so well. Is it a relic from the old world, by any chance?"
"Yeah. I found it in the ruins before and have been using it myself
without selling it."
"I'm envious. We have to hand over all the relics we find to the
Drankam, so we can't do that. Well, since we collect relics as a unit, it's
only natural."
Observing Yumina's gaze filled with a hint of desire and envy towards
his blade, Akira pondered for a moment.
"...If you want, should I give you one?"
"Huh?"
Without waiting for a response, Akira threw a spare blade at Yumina.
The blade, which had no shape when not in use, fit perfectly into
Yumina's hand. She immediately became flustered.
"W-Wait a minute! You can't just casually give something like this! It's
an old world relic! If I were to sell it, it would fetch a high price..."
"I kept some extras, so one blade should be fine. Well, I gave it to you
because I thought it would be useful. If you plan on cashing it in, then
return it to me."

Page | 299
 "I wouldn't do something like that..."
"In that case, it's all good."
With those words, Akira entered the store. Yumina, although feeling
conflicted internally, began exploring the interior while showing a
complicated expression on her face. However, aware of its value, she felt
it a bit impolite and decided to confirm once again.
"...Are you sure? Can I really keep it?"
"It's okay. If I thought it was a waste, I wouldn't have given it to you in
the first place."
"...I see. Akira, thank you."
Yumina happily smiled and expressed her gratitude, to which Akira
responded with a cheerful smile.
Then, Yumina directed a teasing smile towards Akira.
"It seems like you're the type who is kind to women after all, Akira."
Akira chuckled lightly and jokingly replied while observing Yumina's
smiling face.
"Maybe I should ask for it back," Akira teased.
"Nope. I've already received it," Yumina replied.
Akira and Yumina continued exchanging banter and laughter as they
continued their exploration of the ruins.

After completing a thorough exploration of the dome's interior, Akira

and the others returned to the spot where they had parked their vehicle.
The results of their search were rather ambiguous. They had found a
decent quantity of relics, but they were not valuable enough to give up
on finding the old-world automata. However, it was not worth the

Page | 300
trouble of arranging transport services and switching to a regular relic
collection approach. They found themselves in a rather indecisive and
halfway state regarding their future course of action.
"Yumina, what should we do?" Akira asked.
"Well, even if you ask me, Akira, I can only say that you should make
the decision. It's beyond my authority to decide to give up on searching
for the automata in this state, and, pardon my phrasing, but I can't take
responsibility for it," Yumina replied.
This was Akira's Hunter Rank adjustment request. As long as Akira
made the general plan and Yumina took command of the finer details,
Yumina wouldn't be held responsible for the outcome, no matter what it
was. However, if Yumina interfered in important basic guidelines and the
result ended in failure, she might be held accountable for unnecessary
actions. The responsibility could even extend to Drankam, the
organization Yumina belonged to. Considering all of this, Yumina couldn't
make a hasty judgment.
In a way, Akira was the only one with the right and responsibility to
make the decision that could ruin this ruin exploration. Yumina could only
make suggestions. The final decision had to be made by Akira.
Akira groaned and struggled with the decision. Then, as someone
unfamiliar with making such choices, he gave a typical indecisive
response.
"...Let's decide after examining a few more domes."
Yumina smiled wryly.
"That's true. There's a possibility that this dome could be a hit or a
miss, so let's investigate a bit more."
Although it was an obvious postponement of the decision, in a
situation with limited information, it couldn't be determined that the
judgment was incorrect. As Yumina's companion, she accepted it.

Page | 301
 While they were moving to the next dome, Alpha chimed in.
"Akira, being indecisive is not a good thing. Maintaining flexibility in
action is different from moving forward with vague guidelines."
"I know that. But this time, I'm not alone, and I can't just make a hasty
decision, right?"
"I don't deny that, but it's not good for Akira to be influenced by the
convenience of his companions, especially when they are the ones
tagging along."
"Well, I understand that, but..."
At that point, it was clear that Akira had unconsciously been
considerate of Yumina's convenience. Moreover, he was unaware of it
himself. Alpha's wariness toward Yumina grew even stronger. It had
already reached a dangerous level. Alpha smiled enigmatically, keeping
her inner thoughts and concerns hidden.
"That being said, you said 'I'm alone' quite casually. I always consider
myself together with Akira, you know?"
"It's just a play on words. Sorry. I'm always grateful," Akira casually
brushed off Alpha's comment. Alpha smiled back in response, as always.
Behind this simple exchange, one side held much more meaning than the
other. The fact that the other side was oblivious to it was also part of the
usual dynamic. However, the intensity of that dynamic was clearly
different this time.

After finishing the exploration of the second dome, Akira groaned with
a troubled expression. The results of their search were the same as the
first dome, leaving them undecided between relic exploration and regular
relic collection. If they were to give up on searching for the automata and

Page | 302
focus on regular relic collection, it would be a good time to start
preparing for a multi-day collection instead of a day trip for ruin
exploration.
Since they prioritized ruin exploration, they had left behind the relics
they found. If they were to switch to relic collection, they would need to
go back and retrieve them. However, it wasn't as simple as calling for a
transport service, and even if they used Yumina's vehicle for overnight
stays, they couldn't park it just anywhere. These tasks took time. A
decision on their immediate course of action was needed.
After much contemplation, Akira reached a conclusion.
"...Alright! I've made up my mind! We'll prioritize relic collection! As for
the search for the automata, we can do it on the side while focusing on
relic collection."
"May I ask why you decided that?"
"Even if there really are automata here, it's a matter of luck whether
we can find them or not, right? Well, I'm usually on the unlucky side,"
Akira said, his words carrying a sense of personal experience.
Yumina found his words amusing and chuckled with a wry smile.
"I see. Isn't that fine? Even if being a hunter is like gambling, it's not
necessary to aim for only the big wins. It's not a bad idea to play it safe."
"Exactly. So, Yumina, I'll leave the command to you."
"Understood."
Akira was a handful, but Yumina didn't mind, even though she thought
he was passing on the command as soon as they had settled on a plan.
Akira and his companions decided to prioritize relic collection in the
Iida Commercial District Ruins. The first thing they did was to move away
from the ruins. The entire area of the ruins and its surroundings belonged
to the plants that were eroding the ruins. Even if they planned to sleep in
the vehicle for a while for relic collection, they had to park the car

Page | 303
outside of that area. Otherwise, there was a risk of the vehicle being
swallowed by the plants while they slept.
Furthermore, the location where they parked the car needed to be
suitable for defending against monster attacks while ensuring sufficient
sleep time. Even if the monsters in this area were not enemies of Akira
and his companions, it would be unbearable to be attacked and
awakened during their sleep.
As Akira and the others searched for a suitable resting spot in the
wilderness, the vehicle's scanning equipment detected the presence of a
large monster. The response was heading straight toward Akira and the
others from a distance.
Anticipating an attack, Akira raised his gun, and the information
gathering equipment enhanced its analysis in that direction. It was then
that Akira noticed another vehicle behind them.
"Hmm? Is that monster running away from the hunters in the rear...?
Wait, isn't that...?"
Akira recognized the people in the vehicle—it was Reina and her group.

Page | 304
Chapter 159 - Reina and Togami
Reina was chasing after a large monster she had failed to finish off in
the wilderness, driving through the wasteland in a roofless off-road
vehicle. Leaning out of the passenger seat of the rugged vehicle, she
aimed her gun and fired at the swaying body of the six-legged
carnivorous beast covered in scales, not fur.
The gunshots, fired with force, hit the torso of the creature, which had
no fur but scales like those of a reptile. The tough scales, as strong as
steel, were torn apart along with the flesh beneath by the impact of the
bullets.
However, the monster didn't fall. It kept running, driven by its resilient
life force. Reina continued to shoot at it. The bullets hit the remains of
the mechanical parts that had grown from the monster's back. Those
parts had functioned as machine guns or cannons until a short while ago,
but upon impact, they were twisted and became brittle, eventually falling
off from its back and scattering on the wilderness ground.
With the excess weight gone, the monster didn't fall but instead
accelerated. Reina couldn't help but raise her voice towards the driver's
seat.
"Hurry up! We can't catch up!"
The driver, Togami, raised his voice in response.
"I'm doing my best! Just keep shooting!"
Reina fired continuously at the target. Not all shots hit, but considering
she was aiming at a distant moving target from a swaying vehicle, her
accuracy was sufficient.
The gun Reina was using was relatively small for a monster-hunting
weapon, but its power exceeded that of a typical large anti-material rifle.
Weaker monsters near the city would be reduced to smithereens upon
being hit.

Page | 305
 However, it still wasn't enough to defeat this particular monster. Reina
knew the reason and her face hardened. The gun she was using was
meant for close-quarters combat. Its effective range was short, and in
addition to the distance to the target, it was a powerful large monster
that wasn't typically found near the city. Even Reina knew that shooting
from this distance wouldn't be very effective.
"Argh! I told you to disable its legs first!"
"It was your idea to disable the enemy's armament for safety! You
agreed to that too, Reina!"
"But if it escapes, what's the point?"
"You were the one who said to prioritize safety!"
"But you said we could defeat it without letting it escape, didn't you!?"
Reina and Togami argued fiercely, but there was no animosity in their
exchange. They felt comfortable enough to share their opinions without
holding back. At that moment, Kanae, from the rear seat, spoke up
teasingly in a mocking tone.
"You two are still getting along so well, huh?"

Page | 306
Page | 307
 Then, Reina and the others, who had been arguing, suddenly fell silent.
When their eyes met, they forced themselves to regain composure with
stern expressions so as not to give Kanae any more satisfaction.
"...Anyway, hurry up."
"...Got it."
They refrained from saying anything unnecessary and didn't retort
against Kanae. In the past, when Kanae had said similar things to them,
they had retorted in unison, and that led to them being teased even
more.
They wouldn't make the same mistake again. With that understanding,
Reina and the others ignored Kanae and tried to focus on the battle.
Still, Kanae remained smiling. Seeing their synchronized response, she
thought that not much had changed from before and continued to smile
meaningfully and playfully.
On the other hand, Shiori, who was also sitting in the rear seat, had a
slightly stern expression. She let out a loud sigh audible to both of them.
"Young miss, Togami-sama. I understand that you get excited during
battles, but I strongly recommend not raising your voices unnecessarily
to maintain composure. Being too rough might interfere with the young
miss's protection. Please be cautious."
Shiori didn't intend to criticize Reina and Togami's relationship, but she
couldn't overlook how Togami's bad behavior had been affecting her own
master's manners recently, as she felt it was far too rough by her
standards.
Hearing Shiori's sigh, deep, heavy, and full of emotion, Reina and
Togami unconsciously straightened their postures.
"Uh, sorry."
"Yeah, sorry about that."

Page | 308
 Watching their reaction, Kanae once again smiled as if finding it
amusing.
Without even needing to look back, Reina and Togami could easily
imagine Kanae's expression. While they kept their faces a little stiff, they
resisted reacting to Kanae and continued chasing after the monster.
The fleeing monster and Reina's group pursuing it—the situation
remained clear with the hunters and the hunted. However, despite
maintaining their advantage, Reina and the others were unable to finish
off the monster.
There were two main reasons for this. One was the rough terrain of
the wilderness. The ground, without any pavement, was full of
irregularities, slippery patches of soil and sand, and various-sized rocks
and boulders scattered around. It wasn't ideal for driving.
For the monsters living there, though, it was no different from regular
ground. They could dash at full speed with ease. That made it easy for
them to escape.
Togami, who was driving, understood this well and was doing his best
to close the distance between them and the monster. However, they
couldn't get too close either. If they got too close, the advantage of the
monster losing its long-range attack ability would disappear. There had
already been several instances where they narrowly avoided being
rammed by the monster suddenly reversing its direction.
While navigating through the rough terrain at high speed, Togami had
to keep the enemy within Reina's shooting range while maintaining a
distance where they could deal with sudden attacks. Adjusting that
distance was challenging, especially when a slight driving error could lead
to the vehicle flipping over.
In reality, this struggle wouldn't have been necessary if Reina used a
gun with a longer range. It would be enough to defeat the enemy.

Page | 309
However, Reina deliberately chose to use a short-range gun for close
combat. It was part of their training strategy.
Reina shifted her gaze towards the gun beside the car. If she used a
powerful and long-range sniper rifle, she could easily defeat the monster
they were currently struggling with. Shiori had also advised her to use it if
the monster could still escape. However, using the sniper rifle would
lower her training evaluation. On the other hand, if she let the monster
escape without using it, her evaluation would decrease even more. It was
a part of their training to make such choices.
Though she hesitated for a moment, Reina gave her instruction to
Togami.
"Togami! Get closer! At this rate, it'll escape!"
"Isn't this already too risky? It might suddenly turn around and ram us
again."
"...If that happens, you'll have to do your best to avoid it!"
Togami chuckled at the instruction, torn between trust and the daring
request.
"Understood!"
He accelerated the car as instructed. With the car rapidly closing in on
the target, Reina couldn't help but laugh, half-exasperated, thinking that
she could take it down now. If she delayed the kill, they might face a
counterattack, but all she needed to do was defeat it before that
happened, urging herself on with determination and enthusiasm as she
relentlessly fired her gun.
The intensified gunfire corresponded to the increased power of the
bullets hitting the monster. The reduced distance improved the hit rate.
Even a creature with astonishing vitality couldn't withstand this barrage
of shots.

Page | 310
 The monster that had been persistently pursued by them now had no
strength left to counterattack. With every ounce of remaining energy and
stamina, it ran even faster, seemingly determined to escape at all costs.
"What!? It's getting even faster!? Despite all the injuries!? How strong
is this monster's life force!?"
"Reina! It's getting a bit too risky to keep up!"
"I know! But we can't let it escape!"
The monster's acceleration was fueled by its last reserves of strength.
It wouldn't be able to run much longer.
However, Reina couldn't see that far into the future. With her
hesitation, she reached out for the sniper rifle she had been hesitant to
use until now. She aimed it, ready to shoot.
But she suddenly stopped in her tracks.
"Reina! What's wrong?"
"Someone's in front!... Wait, is that... Akira!?"
"What!?"
The enlarged image displayed by their information gathering
equipment showed Akira standing further ahead, waiting for the monster
that was running for its life.
The monster, running desperately, noticed there was a human ahead
but couldn't stop. It knew that if it did, the people behind it would kill it.
So, without hesitation, it tried to leap over Akira and continue running.
However, Akira remained completely unfazed by the approaching
monster's powerful momentum. Holding a blade in hand, extending a
silver-colored edge, he calmly awaited its arrival.
And as the monster crossed paths with Akira, in that moment, he
swung his blade, cutting the massive creature in half sideways and
separating its enormous body into two pieces.

Page | 311
 The monster's body, carried forward by inertia, crashed onto the
ground a moment later. Blood gushed from the severed parts, staining
the wilderness red.
As if it was nothing extraordinary, Akira calmly sheathed his blade.
Reina and Togami could only stare in astonishment at the sight.

Since they knew each other, Reina and her group approached Akira
and his companions.
Reina and Togami showed a slightly surprised expression at the
unexpected pairing of Akira and Yumina, while Shiori and Kanae
remained as they always were.
"Hey, Akira boy! It's been a while! I saw what you did earlier!
Impressive! Did you discover the joy of close combat, Akira boy?"
"I just refrained from using guns because I didn't want to hit you guys
with stray bullets. It's not guaranteed that you can always dodge like
before."
"Nah, even having such a reason to use a blade already shows
potential. How about taking the next step and going for hand-to-hand
combat?"
"Then I'll use guns next time. Do your best to dodge."
Kanae teasingly shook her head lightly, as if implying she didn't
understand. Shiori then stepped forward.
"Akira-sama, I appreciate you choosing dangerous close combat for the
young lady's safety. Thank you."

Page | 312
 "Not a problem. I could manage with the blade against that level of
threat. Don't worry about it. By the way, couldn't you guys have taken it
down without me?"
"Indeed. However, we also have our circumstances."
Togami interjected, as if suddenly remembering something.
"Oh, right. Shiori-san, what happens when someone else defeats the
target, like Akira did just now?"
"We consider it as the target having escaped."
Hearing that, Reina insisted.
"Eh, but Akira took the credit, but we were the ones who cornered it to
that extent. If Akira wasn't here, we would have defeated it. Shouldn't
that count as a kill?"
"It's not possible. It won't count."
Togami also tried to argue.
"But it was just a coincidence that Akira was here. Couldn't you
consider excluding that luck element from the evaluation?"
"Luck is also part of one's ability. The young lady was unlucky. That's
all."
Seeing Reina and Togami deflate their shoulders in defeat, Akira
looked somewhat puzzled.
"Could it be that defeating it was a bad thing?"
"No, not at all. It's fine. The thing is, this is the result of the young
lady's and Togami's lack of ability to swiftly defeat the target. While we
might deduct points considering the result, we can't give bonus points for
bad luck."
As Shiori gave her ruling, Reina and Togami felt even more dejected.
However, Kanae suddenly seemed to come up with an interesting idea
and chuckled.

Page | 313
 "How about this, Reina? To avoid treating Akira unfairly as someone
who wasn't with us, we can turn it into a different situation. Let's see it as
an opportunity. If you convince Akira to accompany us on the exploration
of the Iida Commercial District Ruins, I'll count as part of our combat
strength."
While Reina and Togami were surprised by this unexpected proposal,
Shiori's eyes sharpened.
"Kanae, what are you up to?"
"It's not a bad idea. Akira is more than capable as combat strength. We
can eliminate our lack of combat power. Besides, I'm getting a bit tired of
throwing in my two cents from the back seat during your delightful
exchanges."
"Why are you bringing me and Togami into this?" Kanae interjected,
placing her hands on Reina's shoulders and skillfully turning her around to
face Akira. She then placed her hand on Reina's shoulder again and lightly
pushed her forward.
"Come on, young lady! Negotiate with Akira boy and convince him!
This is also part of your training. If you're useless in combat and
negotiations, even I won't recognize you. Show some good points."
Reina glanced at Shiori, and she sighed as if reluctantly agreeing. Reina
took this as Shiori's approval and mustered up her determination, half-
embracing the challenge.
"Alright. Akira, the truth is, we have plans to explore the Iida
Commercial District Ruins..."
Cutting off the option to ignore them with Kanae's momentum, Akira
listened to Reina's story.
For some time now, Togami and Reina had been working together as a
team for various reasons. At times, they would argue and clash, but both
of them were determined to become stronger since their experience at
the Mihazono City Ruins. If their flaws were pointed out, they

Page | 314
acknowledged their mistakes for their own growth. They would critique
and give each other instructions, supporting and being supported,
steadily gaining experience.
And when they reached a point where they could freely share their
opinions as both hunters and friends, they decided to plan the
exploration of the Iida Commercial District Ruins due to certain
circumstances.
However, Shiori expressed reluctance due to a lack of combat power.
The difficulty level of the Iida Commercial District Ruins would be no
problem for their team of four, including herself and Kanae. However,
they were escorts, not regular combat forces. And with just Reina and
Togami as the fighting strength, the ruins were too much for them to
handle. Thus, the exploration of the ruins was not permitted, as Shiori
explained.
When confronted with this, Reina and Togami felt powerless. Although
they were doing their best not to be a burden and had felt their growth,
they still understood that their abilities were lacking.
However, they couldn't give up, so Reina and Togami tried to negotiate
with Shiori to obtain permission. They argued that their current abilities
were enough to handle the Iida Commercial District Ruins. Shiori, on the
other hand, knew that merely rejecting them outright would dampen
Reina's enthusiasm, so she compromised. She decided to have them face
some slightly tougher monsters in close combat to see if they could
handle the challenging situation of fighting powerful monsters inside the
ruins.
In their previous battle, Reina used a close combat gun with inferior
power and range to demonstrate her abilities in the indoor environment
of the ruins to Shiori and the others. Reina and Togami accepted the
conditions and challenged many monsters in close combat, winning each
time. While Shiori gradually increased the enemies' strength, they still

Page | 315
emerged victorious. Finally, they succeeded in convincing Shiori that they
could be permitted to challenge the final battle, which ended up being
the one where Akira took the credit.
Though Reina's explanation was somewhat inadequate, Akira roughly
grasped the situation and found it somewhat mysterious.
"In essence, it's just a warning that the ruins are dangerous, so it's best
to avoid them, right? The place is unpopular, so why are you so fixated
on exploring the Iida Commercial District Ruins?"
"Well, you see..."
Reina paused and glanced at Shiori, but Kanae grabbed her head from
both sides, forcibly turning her face towards Akira and the others.
"Hey! What are you doing?"
"Young lady, that's not good. You should judge for yourself whether
the information is appropriate to share and with whom. Don't decide
based on Sister's reaction," Kanae advised.
"Ugh..."
Reina hesitated and stopped moving. Though it was an unconscious
attempt to read Shiori's expression, Kanae's words made her realize that
she shouldn't judge by Shiori's reaction.
Kanae let go of Reina and laughed happily. While Shiori slightly
frowned at her colleagues' attitude, she only sighed softly and didn't
reprimand Kanae.
Reina hesitated and shifted her gaze between Akira and Yumina, but it
was Yumina who put a stop to it.
"Reina, as a Hunter under Drankam, I also handle information carefully.
Is this acceptable?"
Saying this, Yumina glanced at Akira, who lightly nodded in agreement.

Page | 316
 "Even if I don't know the content, I won't recklessly reveal it. Is that
okay?"
With that, Reina decided to speak up. She trusted Akira and the others,
and her expression softened.
"Understood. I can't reveal the source of the information, but there's a
story that an automaton from the old world is sleeping in the Iida
Commercial District Ruins. We are targeting it."
Reina spoke, showing a hint of pride. This was quite valuable
information, and she expected Akira's group to be surprised. However,
their reaction wasn't what she had anticipated. Akira and the others
simply nodded as if they had already expected it, which surprised Reina.
"...Huh? Wait, you're not surprised? It's a relic from the ancient world,
you know? It's completely different from ordinary artifacts."
Yumina replied somewhat apologetically, "Reina, actually, we came
here for the same reason."
"Huh? Really?"
"Yeah, that's why we traveled all the way to this distant ruin."
Reina was a bit disappointed that they weren't the only ones who
knew this incredible information. But then, Shiori chimed in.
"Akira-sama, if it's not a problem, could you tell us how you obtained
that information? We are willing to pay if necessary."
"No, it's okay if you don't want to say. We heard it from a city staff
member named Kibayashi. The information about the automaton seems
to have been investigated by Hashima Juutei and Yoshioka Heavy
Industries."
As Shiori quickly thought through various possibilities from the
fragmented information, her face grew serious with concern.
"...I apologize, but I can't figure out the details of the situation. Could
you tell us more about it?"

Page | 317
 "Well, there were a lot of things that happened. Don't worry about it.
Anyway, right now, the first question is whether we'll accompany each
other, right?"
At that moment, Reina snapped back to reality and began to panic.
Reina had intended to use the valuable information they provided as a
strength to gain Akira's agreement to accompany them. However, if
Akira's group already knew about the automaton, their efforts would be
in vain.
If they didn't travel together, Akira's group would become formidable
competitors in the search for the ancient automaton. Moreover, since
Shiori had stopped them from entering the ruins, they couldn't even
explore them. Even if they managed to persuade Shiori later, they would
be at a fatal disadvantage due to the delay.
"Yeah, that's right! Akira, if you're also here for the automaton, let's do
it together! It'll be more efficient and safer, right?"
Her attempt at a skillful persuasion was utterly lacking, and Reina
couldn't help but feel exasperated as she tried to think of more
convincing arguments. Nonetheless, her words had some effect on Akira.
"Yumina, what do you think?"
"I don't mind, but I think it's up to Akira to decide. I mean, it's not like I
dislike the idea either way."
"I see. Then, Reina, we can do it together, but there are conditions and
complications. Listen to them and decide."
Reina, feeling a surprisingly positive response, looked puzzled.
"Complications? Separate from the conditions?"
"Yeah, sort of."
The conditions involved collecting ordinary relics alongside the search
for the automaton. Doing both tasks together would undoubtedly
decrease the efficiency of searching for the automaton. However, Reina

Page | 318
understood that they didn't have any guarantees of finding the
automaton, so it made sense to accept the proposal.
But the complications were something that made Reina falter when
she heard them.
"We have to sell all the relics we collect to the city. Whether we divide
the relics between us and you or sell them separately, it will lead to a
very complicated negotiation with the city. Are you okay with that?"
Even if they successfully acquired the valuable ancient automaton, if it
was a single item, they couldn't just split it equally between Akira's group
and Reina's group. They would need to sell it first and then divide the
money equally.
Determining the selling price and destination was, in itself, a complex
and bothersome negotiation, especially when dealing with an ancient
automaton. Additionally, even if Reina's group were on their own, they
would still need to negotiate with Drankam.
Generally, Drankam's Hunters entrusted their collected relics for sale
and other related negotiations to the faction they were affiliated with. In
return, the faction would deduct fees and other expenses from the sales
revenue.
Naturally, the more relics they handed over to the faction, the stronger
the support they received. Younger Hunters, in need of support, would
often give all their relics to the faction, while older, self-sufficient
Hunters would only hand over a moderate amount.
Although Reina and Togami were still considered young Hunters at
Drankam, they were in a position that was somewhat closer to the older,
self-sufficient Hunters due to distancing themselves from the Drankam
political factions. Their relic distribution was also similar.
Nevertheless, if Reina's group managed to acquire the extremely
valuable ancient automaton, Drankam would undoubtedly demand that

Page | 319
they entrust the handling of the item to the faction. This would
undoubtedly lead to difficult negotiations.
Adding to this the distribution of rewards with Akira's group and
negotiations involving Kugamayama City, the situation would become an
incredibly complex and bothersome negotiation, beyond the word
"intense."
As the negotiations might involve her, Reina felt a bit hesitant. She
couldn't help but look at Shiori, seeking guidance. However, Kanae
grabbed her head again and forced her to face forward.
Reina had to make the decision herself, even if it turned out to be a
mistake. She wanted to break free from being just a figurehead and
become a true master for Shiori and Kanae. With determination, Reina
smiled.
"Alright, Akira. It's fine. Let's do it together. Dealing with such
complications is also part of a Hunter's abilities."
"I see."
Akira felt that Reina's demeanor had slightly changed but didn't pay
much attention to it. Kanae seemed amused, and Shiori looked a little
pleased.
With her master making the decision, Shiori started moving
accordingly.
"Then, Lady Reina, for now, I'll accompany Akira and his team in
collecting relics. I'll start preparing for the relic collection. Properly
collecting relics from the Iida Commercial District ruins requires various
tasks, like preparing for camping and arranging transport."
"Understood. But it's rare for you to separate from us in the
wilderness, Shiori."
In response, Shiori smiled slightly and dropped a hint.

Page | 320
 "Lady Reina, while Kanae has acknowledged herself as a combat asset,
I haven't done so yet."
"I see."
"To make up for the lack of your group's abilities, I'll have Kanae
accompany you. But if it becomes too burdensome for Akira and Yumina,
we'll have to cancel the search for the automaton. Is that acceptable?"
"Understood. I'll do my best."
Reina smiled as she answered, and Shiori nodded with satisfaction. She
then signaled Kanae, who nodded and moved to Reina's side.
Reina interpreted Shiori's gesture as a message to protect herself
properly. Although she thought Shiori was being overly concerned, she
understood that her abilities were still lacking. She re-focused herself and
became more motivated to stay alert.
Reina and her group bid farewell to Shiori and joined Akira's team to
head towards the Iida Commercial District ruins.
As she watched them leave, Shiori exhaled deeply with a complicated
expression.
(An ancient automaton of the Old World. If there's reliable information,
the headquarters should take action. So the probability might be low...
but if we manage to secure it... what should I do then?)
Regardless, she couldn't afford to miss such a once-in-a-lifetime
opportunity due to negligence in preparation. If there was even a slight
possibility, she had to make the necessary arrangements. Shiori thought
so and started her preparations.
In the dangerous wilderness, even temporarily, she had to separate
from Reina. She was willing to take that risk to make the necessary
preparations while Reina was away.

Page | 321
 Back at the Iida Commercial District ruins with Reina's group, Akira and
the others decided to start collecting relics from the previously surveyed
dome.
After preparing to enter the dome, Kanae smiled meaningfully and
playfully at Reina and Togami.
"Miss, Togami boy, I'll fight as promised, but should I take the lead?"
Kanae's words carried a provocation, and Togami responded with a
hearty laugh.
"No, Kanae-san, stay back. First, Reina and I will handle it, right,
Reina?" Reina also smiled confidently.
"Of course. Kanae, watch and see that we can handle it just fine."
"Looking forward to it. So, for now, Akira and Yumina, please step back
together. If you think you need our help, you can call for support at any
time."
"Understood."
Akira answered normally, but it caused Reina and Togami to put on
serious expressions. During the battle at the Mihazono City ruins, they
were merely burdensome. However, now it was different. They felt
nervous but even more motivated, as they saw an opportunity to prove
themselves to Akira.
"Togami, let's do it."
"Yeah, let's go."
Filled with determination, Reina and Togami entered the dome. Kanae
followed after them, amusedly laughing, while Akira and Yumina
observed them with slightly puzzled expressions.
Inside the dome, covered in greenery, they encountered a group of
monsters in a wide corridor. The creatures were four-legged, furless
beasts with bulging muscles. They were omnivores and fed on the

Page | 322
vegetation in the area, including the steel-like sturdy grass and vines,
which they could chew with their sharp fangs and powerful bite force,
making their defenses difficult to breach.
The beasts leaped and charged at Reina and Togami with three-
dimensional movements, kicking the floor and walls to alter their
trajectories and disrupt the hunters' aim. However, Reina and Togami
responded accurately to the monsters' movements.
Togami laid down a barrage to slow down the enemies' overall
movements. While the thick armor of their flesh resisted most of the
impacts, consecutive hits still managed to significantly hinder their
movements.
Taking advantage of this, Reina targeted each opponent one by one,
aiming for the head to quickly inflict fatal wounds. If she couldn't kill
them outright, rendering them immobile would be sufficient. She
continued firing without letting the enemies get too close.
Once a foe became incapacitated, Reina and Togami jointly dealt the
finishing blow. It wasn't a flashy display of firepower, but it was a safe
and reliable victory.
Proud of her accomplishment, Reina turned to Akira's group and asked,
"How was that? Can Togami and I handle it just fine?"
Yumina seemed somewhat surprised. "Impressive, Reina. When did
you become so strong?"
"Well, it's not like I've been slacking off," Reina replied, pleased with
the expected reaction. However, when she looked at Akira and Kanae for
their responses, she was disappointed. Both of them seemed unaffected
and did not show any significant change in their expressions compared to
the time in the Mihazono City ruins, despite witnessing the much-
improved fighting skills of Reina and Togami.
However, Akira and Kanae were not underestimating Reina and her
group's abilities.

Page | 323
 Kanae already knew Reina's current strength. She didn't express
exaggerated praise because she had seen what she could do. She simply
refrained from showering Reina with too much praise to avoid sounding
fake, but she genuinely acknowledged her capabilities.
As for Akira, he wasn't particularly interested in Reina and her group's
growth. While he didn't hold any negative feelings towards them, feeling
that they were still burdens, he did acknowledge their progress.
However, he didn't feel amazed or surprised by it.
While Reina felt a slight disappointment in Akira and Kanae's reaction,
Togami, noticing a similar attitude from Akira, remembered a past event.
When Togami first met Akira, he had tried to show off his abilities, but
Akira hardly reacted. It was as if he was being ignored. There was nothing
remarkable about the recent battle to deserve any special attention, and
that's how Akira responded.
Reflecting on that moment, Togami thought, "So, there's not even any
impression from this level of strength. Well, he's not someone who can
recognize a burden. Let's just consider it a passing grade."
With that in mind, Togami changed his focus. He noticed Reina's
expression and decided to deliberately boast to Akira.
"How about that, Akira? Just like Reina said, we were fine on our own,
right?"
"Hm? Oh yeah, I guess so."
"Your reaction is a bit lackluster. Well, if that attitude means you didn't
consider us a burden, then I guess we were right. If you want to see
more, you'll have to hold off for a while and see a bit more of what we're
capable of. Let's go, Reina."
Saying only that, Togami proceeded ahead.
"Huh? Oh, okay."

Page | 324
 Reina followed after him, feeling like she had regained her composure.
She noticed the reason for her newfound ease. It was because Togami's
words were meant to draw out a reaction from Akira, and he
acknowledged their abilities, as Akira's response confirmed.
"We are not burdens. If the evaluation isn't satisfying, then we'll show
even greater strength from now on." Encouraged by Togami's words,
Reina lifted her head confidently.
"...Thank you," she whispered softly, and Togami, trying to hide his
embarrassment, quickened his pace slightly. Though they got a bit
separated, Reina smiled cheerfully, picking up her pace to catch up with
him.
Behind them, Akira, who was oblivious to the subtleties of others,
looked puzzled, while Yumina appeared a bit surprised. Kanae laughed,
seemingly amused by the situation.

Page | 325
Chapter 160 - Luck is also part of one's
abilities
Akira and the others completed their first artifact collection in the Iida
Commercial District ruins. They returned to where Shiori was waiting
outside, and Reina reported their progress on behalf of the group.
"...So, we managed to handle the monsters here just fine with Togami
and me, and we collected the artifacts properly."
"I see..."
Shiori's response had a meaningful tone to it, and Reina frowned
slightly.
"Why do you sound a bit skeptical?"
"Oh, it's just that even with such impressive results, Lady Reina seemed
a bit dissatisfied."
Noticing Shiori's observation, Reina forced a smile.
"Oh, that's just... Well, it went well, but I feel like we could have done
even better. It's just a sign of my ambition for improvement."
"You have the right mindset. That's correct. It's unacceptable to be
satisfied with not being a hindrance to Akira-kun. Don't settle for that."
"...You're right."
Rena smiled and tried to divert the topic, but she knew Shiori had
already sensed the situation. Shiori gently reminded Reina about the
importance of having ambition while acknowledging her steady growth.
"Yeah, I get it."
Taking a breath, Reina changed her expression to a smile.
"By the way, have you finished the preparations you mentioned,
Shiori?"

Page | 326
 "Don't worry. I've arranged everything, like transportation and
accommodations. They should be ready by the time we finish the next
artifact collection. Kanae, I'll be the one going next. You stay here and
handle any newcomers."
"Understood."
"Then, everyone, let's proceed."
Shiori's quick response to leave surprised Reina a little.
"Huh? Are we going already? No break?"
Rena looked at the others, seeking approval for a break. However,
Akira and Yumina weren't tired since they didn't participate in the battle,
and Togami, who fought as much as Reina, silently started preparing for
departure.
"If you're tired, Lady Reina, you can stay behind..."
"I'm fine! I'm totally fine! Look, Shiori, hurry up and get in the vehicle!"
Although Reina had tried to switch gears, she still felt a bit dejected.
Shiori's words served as a provocation that fired her up again, and she
regained her motivation to join the others in the vehicle.
"As you wish."
Shiori smiled and followed behind them.

Akira and the others started their second artifact collection at the Iida
Commercial District ruins, standing in front of a different dome from the
first time. This location had already been investigated by Akira's group.
They knew where the artifacts were, so they only needed to go there and
retrieve them. This meant that, just like the first time, the crucial factor

Page | 327
would be their ability to repel monsters on the way. Reina was
determined to step forward and take the lead this time.
However, Shiori stopped her.
"Akira-sama, in order to confirm everyone's combat capabilities, could I
ask you and your group to take the vanguard this time?"
"Hmm? Alright. Yumina."
"Understood. This time, it's our turn."
Akira's group moved forward to the front. Reina looked at Shiori with a
puzzled expression, but she decided that Shiori must have had a reason
for suggesting this and quietly took her place in the rear.
As they proceeded inside the dome, they encountered a group of the
hairless quadruped monsters they had encountered before. Reina and the
others watched with keen interest from behind Akira and Yumina, who
calmly assumed their defensive positions.
The monsters surged toward them, and Akira and Yumina shot them
down, defeating them in about ten seconds. It was a quick victory.
However, the short battle was enough to shock Reina and her group.
Akira had hit all his shots on the enemies, consistently landing them in
the same vital spots. Every shot was aimed at a weak point. With the high
firepower of the SSB Compound Gun, he effortlessly killed one robust
biological monster after another.
Moreover, Akira didn't waste a single bullet. He had previously
encountered the same type of monster inside the dome and knew exactly
where to shoot to kill them effectively. He efficiently fired his shots into
the appropriate locations.
His skills were truly remarkable. While Reina and her group were
impressed, they could understand why Akira was so strong. They knew
from the battle in the Mihazono City Ruins that he was already powerful.

Page | 328
Obtaining even more advanced equipment and further training would
naturally result in increased strength, so it wasn't that surprising.
What astonished Reina and the others was that Yumina, who fought
alongside Akira, displayed almost the same level of skill. Admittedly, she
might have been slightly less precise compared to Akira, but she showed
enough strength to prove that she wasn't just under Akira's protection
but a capable fighter.
Silently, Shiori's expression became somewhat stern.
(Yumina-sama's strength is slightly higher than Lady Reina's overall,
considering that Akira-sama made up for Yumina-sama's lack of strength.
That's what I believed, but I never imagined her capabilities were this
high... I made a mistake. This might backfire.)
Since their battle in the Mihazono City Ruins, Reina had been striving
hard to become stronger, and she had indeed made significant progress.
However, Reina struggled to acknowledge her own growth, especially
after not receiving a positive reaction from Akira. This might lead her to
have a negative perspective on her progress.
With this in mind, Shiori decided to show Reina Yumina, who was not
under Akira's protection, in the hopes of making Reina understand that
she was much stronger than she thought.
However, Yumina's strength was beyond Shiori's expectations.
Regretting her own misjudgment, Shiori was upset with herself.
Togami was also surprised by Yumina's strength, but at the same time,
he somewhat understood why Akira showed no interest in their battles.
(Is this the standard level of strength for Akira? No wonder he didn't
show any interest in our fights.)
Meanwhile, Reina was astonished by Yumina's power and gave her a
slightly stern look.
"...Yumina, you were that strong?"

Page | 329
 Rena couldn't help but say that, but she realized her tone might sound
a bit accusatory and scolded herself internally. She had been happy to be
praised as "amazing" by Yumina, who was actually stronger than her, but
now she wondered if it was merely flattery. This thought led her to
interpret the situation as her own inadequacy, blaming it on others,
which she felt ashamed of deep down.
Sensing Reina's inner conflict, Yumina responded with a slightly
cheerful tone, mixing in a light, wry smile.
"Well, I wasn't just playing around... I'd like to show off my strength,
but I'm kind of cheating with something. I had them prepare a highly
advanced support system for me, including this enhanced suit I'm
wearing, to make sure I wouldn't be a burden to Akira."
Rena looked perplexed at Yumina's explanation.
"Cheating? What do you mean?"
"I'm using a comprehensive support system. This enhanced suit is part
of it. And I'm getting support from them to such an extent that I can't
deny it might be considered cheating."
Still somewhat confused, Reina's eyes met Yumina's smiling face.
"If you want to know more, I'll tell you later. We're in the middle of
collecting artifacts right now, so let's focus on that. Akira, let's move on."
"Hmm? Alright."
Yumina walked ahead with a smile, and Akira followed with a slightly
troubled expression. Reina and the others exchanged glances, took a
moment to refocus, and then followed Akira's group, all the while
keeping Yumina's words in mind.
As they advanced through the ruins, Akira murmured to himself.
"Cheating..."
Although he hadn't meant for Yumina to hear it, she did. Moreover, she
sensed a hint of emotion in Akira's voice and felt compelled to respond.

Page | 330
 "I might have used the word 'cheating' too strongly. But I'm aware that
I'm using equipment, including the comprehensive support system, that's
way beyond what I should have. I mean, even if someone calls it cheating,
I can't deny it."
"I see..."
Yumina looked puzzled, not quite understanding Akira's subtle
disappointment.
Akira let out a small sigh.
(Cheating... Yeah, it might be cheating...)
He understood that if Yumina considered using the comprehensive
support system as "cheating," then what he was doing with Alpha's
support was even more egregiously unfair. And Akira was fully aware of
that.
However, he had already come to terms with it. Rather than wallowing
in remorse over his reliance on Alpha's support, he decided that he
should work hard to be able to achieve the same things on his own,
without any external aid. Sheryl's encouragement had already led him to
that conclusion.
Yet, Akira couldn't completely stop caring. He had consciously tried to
accept it and move on, but he hadn't completely let go of it. Though he
no longer felt deeply upset, he couldn't help but let out a small sigh.
(If I'm bothered by something like this, it means I still have a long way
to go. I need to work harder.)
With that thought, Akira rekindled his determination and decided to
stop worrying about it any further. However, he didn't realize that the
reason he cared about it was because Yumina had brought it up in the
first place.
Alpha silently watched Akira, refraining from saying anything that
might provoke his self-realization.

Page | 331
 ◆

After completing the second artifact collection, when Akira and the
others returned to Kanae's location, they found a transport truck and a
large camping trailer parked there.
"Welcome back. Sorry for making you wait. Please load the artifacts
onto the truck right away."
They started loading the collected artifacts onto the truck. Reina
looked a bit puzzled and asked Shiori:
"Hey, Shiori. This truck doesn't look like it's from Drankam. Did you
arrange with someone else?"
"Yes, that's correct. If we ask Drankam for transport, they will store the
artifacts temporarily inside their facility. However, that might cause
inconvenience during the negotiations for the distribution of rewards,
including the sale of the artifacts."
"I see, that makes sense."
Satisfied with the explanation, Reina continued with the loading.
Shiori wasn't lying. Kanae, too, refrained from saying anything
unnecessary after Shiori had warned her. Once the loading was finished,
the truck set off. The artifact collection for the day was now complete.
Reina had already regained her composure during the collection process,
and her face now showed great interest in what she was about to ask.
"Yumina, can I ask you some questions?"
"Sure, go ahead."
"Lady Reina, this is not a conversation for standing around. Please
come inside, and we can talk in comfort."

Page | 332
 Following Shiori's suggestion, Reina and the others entered the
camping trailer. Akira followed, looking up at the large vehicle and letting
out a light exclamation.
"Oh."
"Akira-sama, is something wrong?"
"Well, it's pretty huge, and it's really impressive."
The camping trailer Shiori had arranged could expand further by
deploying its outer walls and such, turning the living space into
something akin to a small villa. Akira had assumed that they would only
bring large tents or camping cars for camping preparations, so his
surprise was understandable.
"It's for six people, so it's necessary."
"But renting something like this must be quite expensive..."
"Indeed, even renting it comes with a considerable cost. However, if
you can't earn that much money, then the whole endeavor of artifact
collection here would be a mistake. Besides, considering the potential
danger of not getting enough rest, leading to physical and mental strain
affecting combat, it's a necessary expense."
"I see... That makes sense," Akira thought, listening to Shiori's
explanation.
He had felt that becoming a Hunter had skewed his sense of money,
but until Shiori explained the cost of renting the expensive camping
trailer, he hadn't considered it as a necessary expense. This realization
made him question whether his sense of money wasn't as distorted as he
had previously believed. Perhaps, compared to the money he earned, he
was still living a relatively frugal life, dragging along the mindset from his
days in the slums.

Page | 333
 As Akira tried to change his perspective, Shiori continued with a
serious expression, "Moreover, unless the situation absolutely demands
it, Lady Reina cannot be made to camp outside."
"Ah, yes, you're right," Akira agreed, realizing that his previous
thoughts were misguided. He then followed the others inside the
camping trailer.

After finishing their hunter activities for the day, Akira and the others
relaxed, taking off their enhanced suits. They took a quick shower to
wash off the sweat and changed into the clothes provided. Now, they
were having a meal.
Akira, Yumina, Reina, and Togami were the only ones who changed
clothes. Shiori and Kanae remained in their previous attire, so they would
be ready to handle any sudden monster attacks without any issues. At
the very least, it would buy enough time for the others to prepare for a
counterattack, ensuring their safety.
The interior of the vehicle was spacious, furnished with comfortable
beds and sofas, providing ample facilities for rest. It was a luxurious
environment that one wouldn't expect to find in the wilderness, and
Akira looked at it with great interest.
As Yumina recounted the conversation about the comprehensive
support system, the others were extremely surprised. They learned that
Yumina had been provided with such powerful equipment because she
was accompanying Akira as a support during his hunter rank adjustment
request, ensuring she wouldn't hinder his abilities.
Togami was astonished, and while he seemed somewhat accepting,
there was also a hint of complex emotions showing on his face. "Being

Page | 334
given a hunter rank adjustment request... I guess you truly were a rank
fraud hunter, after all... Ah... Ahh!"
Akira understood Togami's complicated feelings and responded, "You
don't need to apologize or complain. It's not like I blame you."
"I-I know, I'm not complaining. I'm just being overwhelmed by my past
foolishness for judging your abilities solely based on your hunter rank,"
Togami explained, his voice wavering.
Akira acknowledged, "I see."
Togami then asked, "So, what's your hunter rank now?"
"42."
"42!? You were rank 21 the last time I checked! You've doubled it in
such a short time!? There aren't many hunters in Kugamayama City with
a rank over 40, let alone reaching 42 so quickly!"
Rena chimed in, understanding Togami's astonishment, "And even
though you've reached that high rank, the hunter rank adjustment
request is still not complete, meaning you're still not considered suitable
for that rank."
"Ahh!"
Akira couldn't tell if Togami was surprised or dejected, but he felt a
sense of guilt as if he had done something wrong. He tried to convince
himself that he wasn't to blame.
At that moment, Shiori, who had been silently listening, spoke up.
"Lady Yumina, thank you for the interesting story. However, I sense there
are some parts you haven't fully explained. I don't mean to accuse you of
lying, but it feels like there are omissions in your explanation."
All eyes turned to Yumina as Reina and the others were curious about
the missing details. After a brief hesitation, Yumina responded, "Well, if
you ask whether there are some things I haven't told, then yes. But I've

Page | 335
shared everything I can reveal, including the fact that my strength is
supported by the comprehensive support system. Is that not enough?"
It would be a matter of whether they would press further to get the
information they wanted, but Shiori wasn't particularly eager to do so.
She suggested ending the discussion, "No, it's sufficient. I apologize for
saying too much."
However, Reina didn't quite grasp the situation and continued to ask,
"Well, if you know it, why won't you share it? Togami would like to know
too, right?"
Togami, trying to maintain his relationship with Reina, responded,
"Well, I don't mind if you tell us, but I won't force you to share if you
don't want to."
Yumina felt unsure. Why did she talk about it? Why didn't she reveal
the information? She couldn't take full responsibility for that, nor did she
want to.
Realizing that she wasn't the one to decide whether to share the
information, Yumina passed the responsibility to someone else. "Akira,
what do you think? If it's okay with you, you can share it with them."
Akira considered the situation carefully before responding with a
somewhat playful tone, "Hmm? Well, if you say it's okay to share, it's not
like I'm bound by any confidentiality agreements or anyone told me to
keep it a secret. But... if I tell you, don't blame me for asking."
Rena was taken aback by this unexpected turn of events. "Huh? Is it
that kind of information?"
Akira replied, "Who knows? I'm not very good at judging this kind of
stuff, so it might be, or it might not be. But maybe Yumina didn't share it
because there's something in it she doesn't want to reveal?"
This unexpected turn of events left Reina slightly flustered, and Akira
nonchalantly asked, "So, what will you do? Do you want to know?"

Page | 336
 Rena hesitated. She was genuinely curious, and Akira wasn't trying to
threaten her. Perhaps it wasn't something significant. She thought it
might be better to ask and satisfy her curiosity rather than wonder
without answers. But at the same time, she also felt that it might be wiser
not to ask and get involved in something she wasn't ready for.
Her indecision inadvertently made her look at Shiori, but Kanae caught
her attention again, redirecting her gaze forward. "No, Lady Reina. Since
you're the one who wants to know, you must decide."
Kanae continued in a playful tone, "Ignorance kills, and curiosity brings
an early death. It's essential to strike a balance and determine what's
best. Now, Lady Reina, show us your best side."
Kanae released her grip on Reina. However, since Shiori had told her to
show her good side, Reina couldn't turn to Shiori for help either. She
decided not to seek advice and instead make her own judgment.
After much contemplation, Reina came to a conclusion.
"Akira, can you tell us a little bit at a time? If it seems dangerous to
continue, I'll stop asking at that point."
"Understood. Let's start from the beginning then. Do you remember
when there was a commotion in the slums, and there were many
humanoid weapons rampaging?"
"Yes, there was a big conflict between the two major organizations in
the slums. I wondered how they managed to obtain so many humanoid
weapons."
"That incident was orchestrated by the city."
Rena burst into a slight laughter. "Wait a minute. I heard that a
considerable number of people died. How can you say that lightly?"
"Well, with so many humanoid weapons rampaging around, it's not
surprising that there were casualties," Akira responded, seemingly
indifferent to the deaths of unimportant people. In contrast, Reina, who

Page | 337
had a more reasonable outlook, felt shocked by the fact that the city was
responsible for such a significant number of deaths, even if it was in the
slums.
"...Shiori, did you know?"
"No, I didn't. However, I had speculated about it. Considering that a
large-scale battle involving numerous humanoid weapons took place so
close to the city, and the defense forces didn't intervene, I assumed it
was a commotion that the city silently approved of."
"...You might be right."
"I believe it could be due to some kind of passive approval, occasional
interventions by many cities that own slums, dealing with unofficially
managed areas that have grown uncontrollable in scale—often referred to
as 'incineration' to thin out the population. But from Akira-sama's
explanation, it seems to be a commotion orchestrated by the city itself."
"...I see."
Realizing that she was somewhat leaning toward the city's side, Reina
felt a bit melancholic upon hearing about the city's darker aspects.
Seeing Reina's reaction, Akira asked, "Should I stop now?"
Rena steeled her resolve and encouraged him to continue.
"No, please go on."
"Then, you mentioned earlier how you wondered how they acquired so
many humanoid weapons. It was because that battle was a presentation
of Yajima Jutei and Yoshioka Heavy Industries' new models of humanoid
weapons."
"What do you mean?"
"They were competing to get their weapons deployed by the city's
defense forces, but they couldn't reach an agreement. So, they decided
to settle it by having an actual battle... or something along those lines."

Page | 338
 Hearing this, Reina was partially dumbfounded by the fact that such a
significant number of casualties resulted from a competition like that.
On the other hand, Shiori and Kanae seemed to understand the
situation and nodded in agreement. Togami was surprised but had a
similar reaction to Shiori and Kanae.
Akira then asked, "Should I stop now?"
"...I'll listen. I've already come this far, and at this point, I don't think
anything will surprise me," Reina said.
"Then, I intervened and defeated a considerable number of their
humanoid weapons during that presentation, and it ended up in chaos..."
"What were you thinking!?"
"Well, there were various circumstances... I'll skip over how I got
involved this time. So, those humanoid weapons defeated by ordinary
hunters wouldn't be deployed by the defense forces, right? So, Yajima
Jutei and Yoshioka Heavy Industries contacted me through the city for a
Hunter Rank Adjustment request..."
Akira continued his explanation. Shiori seemed somewhat exasperated,
Kanae listened with interest, Reina was relatively composed, and Togami
was somewhat entertained.
They listened until the end of Akira's story, where he mentioned how
Yajima Jutei and Yoshioka Heavy Industries sent him to the Iida
Commercial District Ruins under the pretext of finding old-world
automated dolls to prevent him from disrupting their next presentation.
After being bombarded with a dense and intense narrative, Reina's
senses were somewhat desensitized, and she no longer felt surprised,
even as she listened with a hint of exasperation.
At this point, Yumina, who had already known part of the story,
realized something.
"Oh, I see."

Page | 339
 "Huh? Yumina, is there more to the story? I've already been surprised
enough," Reina said.
"It's not directly related to the main topic, but when the commotion
happened in the slums, Katsuya and I were guarding a warehouse there.
While I stayed in the back because I felt inadequate in strength, Katsuya
and others were at the front, defeating many humanoid weapons."
"Wait... Akira was involved, and so were Yumina and others? What
happened then?"
"After that commotion, Katsuya and the others went on an expedition,
but I couldn't join them. They said I would only hold them back, and I
understood that. However, I later learned that the expedition was also
part of a Hunter Rank Adjustment request for Katsuya and the others.
So, of course, I couldn't go with them."
Yumina sighed deeply as she recounted the past events. Akira, seeing
her reaction, said somewhat casually, "I think you could defeat the
humanoid weapons Katsuya and the others faced now."
"Really?"
"Yeah."
Akira's response seemed genuine, and Yumina unconsciously smiled a
bit, feeling a bit happy.
Meanwhile, Togami was astonished. "Is the support of the
comprehensive support system that impressive?"
With the demonstration they had seen at the ruins and Yumina's ability
to defeat humanoid weapons individually, both Togami and Reina were
surprised by the power granted by the comprehensive support system.
However, Akira denied it. "No, while the support of the comprehensive
support system is undoubtedly significant, not everyone would be as
powerful with it. Yumina's strength comes from her own abilities. It's true
that she used to lag behind before her training with me for about two

Page | 340
months, which happened when the activity location for the Hunter Rank
Adjustment request was deep in the Kuzushuhara District Ruins."
"Only two months, and she became that strong?"
"What kind of training was it?" Reina and Togami asked, seeking more
details.
Yumina, overwhelmed by the determination of Reina and the others,
continued to talk about her training. As she described her experiences,
the initial strong interest on Reina and Togami's faces gradually changed.
"Um, so I worked hard to be able to move my body separately from the
reinforced suit, and it was tough, but thanks to the support of the
comprehensive support system, I managed to do it fairly quickly and
decently. But then, the problem was that my body couldn't keep up with
the speed of the suit's movements, and it felt like my body was
constantly being slammed against the suit..."
The story was painful to hear, and as Yumina, the person who
experienced it, recounted the events with a grimace on her face, Reina
and Togami's expressions also twisted in sympathy.
"Thanks to taking a large amount of high-grade recovery potions
beforehand, I didn't feel any pain; my pain receptors were somewhat
numbed. However, my senses were still intact, and I could feel that my
skin and muscles were a mess, like they were all mushed up together. It
wasn't like bones were snapping, but rather like they were all mushy..."
As Yumina continued to describe her excruciating training, Reina and
Togami regretted their curiosity, which had led them to listen to the
gruesome details.
"Even though the potent recovery potions quickly healed those
injuries, the moment they healed, I would get injured again, and this cycle
of healing and injuring continued throughout the training. It was so
relentless that I would feel anxious about whether my body would still be
intact when I took off the reinforced suit..."

Page | 341
 The harsh training story continued. It was a superhuman training to
become a superhuman, an extraordinary discipline to gain power that
defied common sense.
"When we encountered monsters during the training, we fought in that
state, conducting search and surveillance. Akira used his bike, but I had to
run..."
Rena and the others glanced at Akira. Akira looked away, avoiding their
gazes.
"Well, that's how those two months were. It wasn't every day, and
there were breaks in between. The training focused on monster
extermination days, so it was tough. Reina, did you find it informative?"
"Y-Yes."
"Good. But I wouldn't recommend it."
Yumina said with a wry smile. It hadn't been enough time for the
experience to turn into a laughing matter.
Rena didn't harbor any desire to undergo the same training. She
returned Yumina's wry smile.
On the other hand, Togami wore a somewhat complicated expression
as he seriously asked, "Akira, do you think I could do that training?"
"Huh? No way."
"...I see."
Togami felt a bit downcast. Akira's straightforward response carried a
convincing weight.
But then Akira realized that Togami misunderstood and he didn't
provide enough explanation.
"Oh, no, that's not it. I'm not talking about your motivation or anything.
It's a matter of finances."
"Finances?"

Page | 342
 "Yeah. When we were active in the Kuzushuhara District Ruins, the
client covered the cost of consumables. Yumina mentioned it, right? She
used a lot of high-grade recovery potions. Doing it on your own... I think
it would be impossible for you."
"By the way, how much did it cost?"
"500,000 Aurum per box, and I bought... Wait, how many boxes was it?
Yumina, do you remember?"
"I just remember using a lot. Akira bought the 10-box pack from
someone named Katsuragi a few times, but it's probably less than that
total."
"In that case..."
Togami stopped Akira as he was about to calculate how many boxes
were used, with a wry smile on his face.
"Sure, don't bother counting. I understand that it's impossible for me,"
Togami said, sighing and laughing.
"Money, huh? You need to get stronger to earn money, but you need
money to get stronger. Equipment and training both cost money. It
seems like being a Hunter depends on money too. Yumina, you agree,
right?" he added, jokingly.
Yumina returned the joke with a smile, "Well, I won't deny that. But
you know, luck is also part of one's abilities, right?"
"Yeah," Togami replied with a smile, and everyone, whether they asked
or answered, had complex feelings in their hearts, bringing the
conversation to a close with laughter. Then, Shiori summarized the
situation.
"Everyone, it's getting late. It might be a good idea to get some rest for
tomorrow. Don't worry; Kanae and I will take the night watch."
Akira nodded and stood up, saying, "Please wake me up when it's an
appropriate time. I'll take the next shift. Well then, goodnight."

Page | 343
 Following Akira, Yumina and Togami bid their farewells and headed
towards their beds.

While lying in bed, Togami thought about Yumina's training and his
own training. Previously, Togami had requested training from Shikarabe
for 30 million Aurum. However, he was told that if he took the money
and ran away from the training, it might be considered fraud. So, he was
advised to start with only 1 million Aurum worth of training.
Taking the challenge seriously, Togami endured the training hell. He
continued the grueling training until he fainted, only to be immediately
awakened and pushed to continue. He persisted until the point where his
severe fatigue made it difficult to regain consciousness in a short time,
and he could no longer continue solely with his willpower.
Shikarabe drilled detailed information about the monsters living around
the Kugamayama City area into Togami's mind. He was forced to
memorize the habitat, behavior, weaknesses, regardless of whether the
creatures were biological or mechanical, and then come up with efficient
methods to defeat them.
He accompanied Shikarabe to high-difficulty areas that were clearly
beyond his abilities, battling powerful monsters on the verge of death. He
desperately fought against monsters that were impossible for him to
defeat based on his equipment and abilities.
He recorded his combat experiences using information-gathering
devices and reviewed them on goggle-type display devices while
receiving detailed criticism from Shikarabe about his every move. He was
constantly criticized from various perspectives, asked to come up with
ways to improve, and then criticized again.

Page | 344
 The grueling training continued, whether it was in actual combat or in
the classroom. Shikarabe always told Togami that he could quit at any
time.
Togami resisted the temptation with every ounce of his will, enduring
the training while spitting blood.
After a while, the days of spitting blood became less frequent, and
around that time, Shikarabe instructed him to work together with Reina.
With some skepticism, Togami followed the instructions and continued
to work as a Hunter with Reina.
Working together with someone of similar overall abilities, they would
sometimes give each other instructions and at other times receive them,
pointing out each other's flaws and suggesting improvements, constantly
learning from each other's strengths and weaknesses. The days of
confirming their own abilities by looking at their partner's mirror image
continued.
The total amount of rewards Togami has received from Shikarabe has
already reached 29 million Aurum. He is only a little short of the 30
million Aurum goal. He was feeling motivated, believing that he would
soon earn Shikarabe's recognition for his abilities.
Before meeting Akira and the others today.
(Akira aside, Yumina is also so strong. And she didn't even realize it. I
guess I unconsciously underestimated her as just being Katsuya's lackey. I
won't judge anyone based on superficial prejudices anymore. I need to
get my act together...)
Feeling like he had grown overconfident and slackened due to
surviving Shikarabe's grueling training, Togami admonished himself.
Then, he reflected on Yumina's training once again, along with the
insight he gained from asking Akira if he could do it too. He had asked
because he thought it was impossible for himself and wanted Akira to
take back his words. Togami was aware of this.

Page | 345
 (I thought the training from Shikarabe was incredibly tough, but
compared to Yumina's training, it wasn't that bad. She's something else.)
Luck is also part of one's abilities. Togami had no intention of denying
Yumina's words. To become stronger, equipment and training were
necessary. Yumina was fortunate to have acquired the Comprehensive
Support System as equipment and the opportunity for Akira's training.
However, her success in overcoming that training was not due to luck. It
was because of her willpower, perseverance, mental strength,
determination, or perhaps something else. She didn't break under that
extraordinary training; it was not just luck that allowed her to become
strong.
Togami had come to recognize Yumina's achievements. He genuinely
admired her and felt a certain respect for her.
(Yes, I acknowledge it. I can't do the same thing as her... Not yet, at
least.)
He vowed to become capable of doing it in the future. With this
renewed determination, the days of seeking further strength without
compromise for Togami would continue even after he achieved the
short-term goal of Shikarabe receiving 30 million Aurum.

Even after Akira and the others went to bed, Reina remained in the
same place, her expression showing some difficulty. She was thinking
about Yumina's training.
Akira had determined that it would be impossible for Togami due to
the cost, but she wondered if it could be possible for her. Perhaps it
might not be feasible to do the exact same thing because of the cost, but
she believed she could at least recreate a part of it. That was her thought.

Page | 346
 After the events at the Mihazono City Ruins, Reina asked Shiori and
Kanae to train her. Shiori had warned her that the training would require
resolve, and indeed, it was grueling, causing her to vomit blood multiple
times.
However, it was precisely because of this training that she became
stronger. She regretted not doing it sooner because of the remarkable
increase in her strength.
She also changed her equipment. Since she only had immature abilities,
she felt it was inappropriate to use excessively high-performance
equipment. In the past, she had stubbornly used low-performance
equipment that matched her abilities, trying to preserve appearances and
out of concern for others' opinions. But now, she no longer had such
thoughts. Shiori provided her with the highest-performance equipment
possible.
Improving both equipment and training, Reina had become significantly
stronger. When she reunited with Togami and saw his remarkable
improvement in strength, she was surprised. However, she could fight
alongside him without any inferiority, which made her realize her own
growth.
She had put in effort, and that's why she became this strong. That was
what she believed.
But until meeting Akira and the others today...
(Indeed, Shiori and the others' training was far more challenging than
the one with Dorankam, but compared to Yumina's training, it might have
been like child's play for me... Maybe they still see me as a kid...)
It wasn't an absolute conclusion, and it was also possible that she was
just overthinking things. However, the stories she heard about Yumina's
training, which she felt were convincing enough to explain Yumina's
strength she witnessed in the ruins, had a strong impact on Reina, leading
her to think that she might still be treated as a child.

Page | 347
 Then, Kanae addressed her.
"Miss Reina, just to make it clear, you shouldn't take Yumina's training
as a reference, okay?"
Thinking it might be another tease, Reina looked at Kanae with a
slightly serious expression. However, it wasn't the usual teasing smile but
a sincere face that Kanae wore, which surprised Reina.
"Um, why shouldn't I take it as a reference? Yumina indeed became
significantly stronger in a short period due to that training..."
"Admittedly, it might have been an efficient training in that sense. But
it was efficient by disregarding survival. The efficiency is based on the
idea that if you die from that training today, it doesn't matter because
you wouldn't survive until tomorrow anyway. That's the kind of training it
was. So, Miss Reina, you shouldn't take it as a reference."
Kanae spoke earnestly, and the atmosphere was completely different
from usual, making his words quite convincing. Reina listened quietly.
"Some people say there are no shortcuts to becoming stronger, but
that's a lie. There are plenty of shortcuts, like improving equipment or
training in various ways to become stronger. It's good to explore those
paths to strength. But you have to avoid taking shortcuts that aren't safe.
That training was like trying to cross a cliff by setting up a tightrope
called the Death Line and trying to walk on it at full speed. Normally,
you'd just fall and die. It's inefficient."
Rena could agree with that. However, it made her wonder about
something.
"...Then why did Akira put Yumina through that kind of training?
Wouldn't she have died from it?"
"It's probably because of Akira, that boy's sensibility. He might have
developed the skill to assess the boundary after repeatedly crossing the
Death Line. That's why even while walking on the Death Line, he doesn't
easily fall off."

Page | 348
 "But the training was for Yumina, right?"
"Even so, it seems like Akira has a habit of underestimating his own
abilities. So, he might think that if he can do it, others can do it too,
right?"
"Ahh, I see..."
As Reina thought about it, she realized it might be true. She nodded in
agreement.
"Luck is also part of one's abilities. Yumina said it jokingly, but it's true.
She survived the training purely by luck. You must not put your life on
the line like that, Miss Reina."
Strictly speaking, Yumina's survival wasn't just pure luck. Alpha was
asked by Akira to make sure that the pseudo-Death Line wouldn't
become an actual Death Line and to bring it as close as possible to the
real thing, constantly adjusting it to the limit. And in the aspect of
obtaining the training environment luckily, Yumina was indeed fortunate.
Upon hearing this, Kanae playfully chuckled, "Well, if we were to use
the analogy from earlier, Reina might be taking a detour to reach the
other side of the cliff, but she's driving there instead of walking. Thanks
to the training she's receiving from me and Big Sis, it's a safe drive,
although I must admit she complains that it's too slow. But remember, Big
Sis is the one driving the car."
Rena looked at Shiori, and Shiori returned the gaze with sharp eyes.
Nevertheless, Kanae continued to smile without minding it. Shiori let out
a small sigh and turned to Reina, speaking seriously, "I won't deny that I
worry about your well-being, milady. However, I'm doing everything
within the limits that won't subject you to unnecessary danger. Kanae, be
careful not to say things that will provoke a scolding."
"Sure thing!"
Watching their interaction, Reina laughed. She realized her concern
about still being treated like a child by Shiori and the others was

Page | 349
unfounded. With her confidence restored, she said, "Alright, Shiori,
Kanae, please continue training me in the same way from now on."
"Yes, ma'am."
"Understood!"
"Then I'll go to bed now. I'll also take over the watch, so wake me up at
an appropriate time. Good night."
"Good night, milady."
"Good night!"
Rena was bid farewell by her two attendants as she headed to her bed.
She lay down on the soft mattress and closed her eyes. While drifting
into a comfortable sleep, she made up her mind to keep striving to
become even stronger.

Shiori and Kanae went outside for their watch duty, and their
conversation couldn't be heard from inside the car.
"Kanae, what do you think about Akira-sama's information about the
source of the automatons?"
"I don't know. It could be a false lead to send Akira-kun to the Iida
Commercial District Ruins, or perhaps Hachijima Jute and Yoshioka
Heavy Industries got the same information as us. Akira-kun's story alone
isn't enough to make a judgment."
"...I see."
"Besides, even if they really found pre-cataclysm automatons, it
doesn't necessarily mean they belong to Lions Tail Company. There's no
use dwelling on it right now, is there?"
"...You're right."

Page | 350
 "Honestly, what do you think? Do you want them to be found as Big
Sis?"
"...I don't know."
"I see. Well, you can do as you like, I guess."
They simply adapt to the situation at hand. After reaffirming this
common understanding, Shiori and Kanae continued their watch until the
appointed time.

Page | 351
Chapter 161 - The shortcomings of the
comprehensive support system
Akira and the others spent the night in the camping trailer arranged by
Shiori and resumed their exploration of the Iida Commercial Zone ruins
the next day. Today's focus was still on collecting artifacts.
When searching for the ancient automatons, they would record the
location of any other artifacts they came across but refrain from
collecting them, prioritizing the exploration for automatons. If they didn't
find any automatons after searching several domes designated for
investigation, they would collect the artifacts they discovered during the
exploration afterward. That was the plan for now.
Two domes had already been surveyed. They planned to complete
artifact collection in those two before moving on to the next dome for a
more intensive search for automatons.
Yesterday, Reina, Togami, Akira, and Yumina took turns leading the
team, so today it was Shiori and Kanae's turn to take the lead and
venture into the ruins. In a spacious corridor-like area, similar to the one
where they encountered the beast horde the other day, they came across
another group of creatures.
The creatures were large, characterized by excessive muscular
development rather than sheer size. They stared at Akira's group from
the end of the corridor, their gazes filled with ravenous hunger.
Kanae smiled cheerfully.
"Oh, we're in action already. Well then, I'll take care of them."
The enemies were a formidable horde of monsters. In normal
circumstances, one would keep their distance and eliminate them with
gunfire. Any other method would be too dangerous to choose.

Page | 352
 If they ran out of ammunition, they would retreat. In a situation where
they were forced into close-quarters combat with melee weapons, they
would choose terrain that allowed them to engage with the horde
without facing all of them at once.
However, Kanae boldly charged into the midst of the monster horde as
if jumping into it head-on.
In response, the horde of creatures charged toward Kanae, almost as if
they had reached an agreement. The distance between them quickly
closed, and they collided.
Kanae's right fist pierced into the head of the leading monster. At that
moment, the beast's head deformed to such an extent that it seemed
impossible for a skull to be inside. However, due to the momentum of its
vigorous charge, it was pushed from behind by its own body and
squeezed between Kanae's fist and its own torso before being flung
away.
The large beast, now missing its head, soared through the air due to
the inertia of its charge and crashed spectacularly onto the floor,
splattering blood around.
However, the other creatures showed no signs of hesitation. They
continued to attack Kanae one after another.
Yet, they were all effortlessly defeated. Even when lunging with their
mouths wide open or swinging their front legs forcefully, Kanae evaded
their attacks without a scratch.
In response, Kanae delivered powerful punches and kicks. When
struck, the targeted body parts would lose their original form at the very
least if it was the head, limbs would be severed, and if it was the torso, a
large hole would appear. Fragile individuals would simply burst apart.
In the eastern region where firearms were abundant, witnessing
someone willingly engage in hand-to-hand combat against monsters,

Page | 353
deliberately forgoing the use of guns, demonstrated a certain level of
madness and deviance.
Witnessing Kanae's fighting style, Togami couldn't help but express his
admiration.
"Damn, she's amazing."
Togami already knew that Kanae was strong. However, seeing this
level of strength displayed once again reignited a certain sense of
admiration within him. There was something captivating about the ability
to fight and even send monsters flying without relying on guns, despite
wearing enhanced armor.
Hearing that, Reina laughed and made a light-hearted comment, "Well,
she usually just teases us from behind, so we should let her have her fun,
right?"
Reina didn't actually believe that Kanae didn't do anything. She knew
that Kanae was there to be prepared for any unforeseen circumstances
as their bodyguard.
In reality, situations where Kanae, specialized in close combat, would
be needed were the ones where Reina and Togami, who fought with
guns, had made some fatal mistakes and were cornered. Reina preferred
not to put Kanae in such situations if possible.
Understanding this, Reina made light-hearted remarks like that,
signifying that she had already overcome the shock of the previous day's
events. Togami also sensed this and laughed along.
"Yeah, you're right. But we have guns. Let's try not to give Kanae-san
too much work in the future."
"Of course," Reina agreed.
While Reina and Togami had this casual conversation, Kanae finished
defeating the horde of monsters. She swung her raised leg down towards
the last remaining head of the creature, crushing it. The torso was also

Page | 354
partially severed, and the dismembered monster collapsed, showering the
green floor with its blood, which was soon absorbed into the soil below.
Kanae gracefully spun on the spot, using centrifugal force to send the
blood and flesh mixed splatters flying away from her clothes and armor,
saving her from having to clean it later. In a good mood after a long time
of unleashing her fighting abilities, Kanae returned to Akira and the
others.
"Akira, how was it?"
Akira responded, "What do you mean? You took them down properly,
so there's no problem, right?"
"No, no, that's not what I mean. Don't you have more of a reaction to
it?"
Kanae's impressive victory in hand-to-hand combat against the
powerful horde of monsters would have left most hunters in awe and
elicited a variety of reactions. However, Akira had seen Kanae eagerly
challenge Monica, who was wearing the enhanced suit from the ancient
world, during their encounter at Mihazono City ruins. Compared to that,
this battle's spectacle was less surprising to him.
Akira tried to come up with a suitable response when asked for his
impression. "Impression... Well, it's fun and all, but why bother going in
for close combat when you have guns? It seems like more trouble."
Hearing that, Kanae sighed and shook her head, as if saying Akira
didn't get it. "That's a boring impression."
"I'm not really the type to come up with entertaining impressions. Try
asking someone else."
Kanae turned to Togami and Reina. "I'm a gun person too."
"Me too," Reina agreed.

Page | 355
 As Kanae usually teased them, Togami and Reina stood by Akira with
smiles. Kanae once again exaggeratedly shook her head, indicating that
they also didn't understand.
As they continued to explore the ruins and reached a large open area,
they encountered another group of monsters. Sensing their presence,
Shiori instructed Akira's group to step back a bit. They moved to the
designated positions. A few seconds later, a massive beast appeared from
an upper level and leapt down towards Shiori, attacking aggressively.
Shiori calmly drew her sword and dodged the creature's attack by
slipping under it. At the same time, she swung her blade, slicing through
the creature's head and torso, cleaving its massive body in half.
As the two beasts split and crashed into the ground just before landing,
rolling dramatically and scattering blood from the severed parts, Shiori
swung her sword to wipe off the blood and sheathed it in a composed
manner, as if she had done something insignificant.
Akira, who witnessed the entire display of mastery up close, exclaimed,
"Wow, that was amazing!"
"Thank you very much," Shiori replied with a refined grace, accepting
the praise.
Standing next to Shiori, Kanae showed clear dissatisfaction. "Huh?
Akira, when I did it, it was like that, but when it's Reina, is that all you
have to say? Isn't that strange?"
"Huh? Wasn't it amazing either way?"
"That's not the point! You're biased towards Reina!"
"How would I know?"
Continuing with this childish argument, Shiori sighed in exasperation.
"Kanae, let's move on."
"Sure thing."

Page | 356
 Since it was partly teasing, Kanae quickly changed her attitude and
moved forward with Shiori. Reina and Togami followed with wry smiles.
At that moment, Yumina had a thought and asked, "Hey, Akira. To me,
both Kanae's martial arts and Shiori's swordsmanship seemed incredible,
but did you feel a difference in their greatness?"
"Why did Shiori's swordsmanship feel so much more amazing to you?
Hmm..."
It was a subjective matter, so even Akira himself wasn't entirely sure.
However, since Yumina asked, he tried to think of the reason.
"...Maybe it's because I felt like I could do what Kanae did too?"
"I see. Well, Akira, you challenge humanoid weapons in hand-to-hand
combat, so..."
Akira's comment, "I felt like I could do it too," meant that he felt it was
possible even without Alpha's support. But Yumina didn't fully
understand that. To her, Akira seemed capable of both Kanae's martial
arts and Shiori's swordsmanship. Nevertheless, she assumed there might
be differences in their specialties, so Yumina accepted that explanation.
Inside the Iida Commercial District ruins, the overgrown plants covered
not only the passageways and doors but also the shelves where goods
were displayed. Therefore, even if they found relics, they couldn't take
them directly. Removing the sturdy plants was an incredibly bothersome
task, which was one of the reasons why the Iida Commercial District
ruins were not popular among hunters.
However, Akira's group was able to easily cut through the plants. It
didn't hinder their relic collection.
Akira would cut open the plants on the shelves and retrieve the relics,
passing them to Yumina. She would then use the comprehensive support
system to appraise them, and if there were no problems, she would pack
them in her rucksack. They generally collected whatever they found, but

Page | 357
they didn't bother bringing back items that could be identified as low-
value with a quick examination.
Togami, too, was working on similar tasks with Reina. Shiori and Kanae
were on guard, keeping an eye on their surroundings.
As Akira continued his work, he handed a tube-shaped relic to Yumina,
who seemed slightly startled. "Yumina, what's wrong?"
"Huh? Oh, it's nothing."
"I see. By the way, what was that?"
The tube-shaped relic was securely wrapped, and its contents were not
apparent at first glance. However, when passed through the augmented
reality function, the contents would appear like a product catalog. Akira,
though, couldn't see it. He didn't have the augmented reality function on
his equipment, Yumina didn't relay the information to him, and he didn't
ask Alpha to display it.
Signs and information transmitted through the ruins' augmented reality
function could be useful when exploring the ruins. However, since they
appeared all over the place, they obstructed the view of monsters,
becoming a hindrance during combat. Thus, Akira, being primarily a
combat member, chose to turn it off. On the other hand, Yumina, the
information gatherer, was currently acting as the appraiser, which
allowed her to clearly see the contents of the relics displayed in
augmented reality.
"Um... it's clothing."
Akira nodded slightly, seemingly satisfied, and returned to his work.
There were relics from the Old World with designs that significantly
deviated from modern fashion, and seeing such strange clothes surprised
him.
Yumina let out a light breath, appraised the relic with the
comprehensive support system, and then packed it into her rucksack as it
received a decent price.

Page | 358
 Togami casually asked Reina, "Reina, what kind of relics did you find
over there?"
"Various things. Accessories, tools, toys, etc."
"I see. Do you think they'll sell for a good price?"
"I don't know. I'm not familiar with them."
As it was just a casual question, Togami didn't press for more details
and returned to his work.
Yumina and Reina glanced at each other without saying anything and
then returned their gazes to their tasks. Although it was silent, they
perfectly communicated the understanding of not needing to say
anything unnecessary.
Yumina tightened her expression slightly to avoid showing too much
embarrassment. ("I wonder if this is a shop... I didn't notice because there
were no augmented reality signs or anything. Honestly, why is only that
feature broken?")
Reina told herself to let go of any unnecessary embarrassment. ("No
matter what they are, they are relics. If they sell well, that's great. If
hunters worry about every little thing, they won't be able to earn much.
Attitude is what matters.")
Both Yumina and Reina tried to remain calm and composed, thinking
about various things.
The augmented reality function displaying the relics through the
product catalog was highly advanced, especially considering that they
were relics from the Old World. For clothing and accessories, some
catalogs even showed the appearance of the person trying them on. For
tools, they displayed examples of how they could be used.
Akira and Togami handed over relics without knowing about these
augmented reality features. Yumina and Reina, seeing the images in the
catalog that made them appear wearing the relics, tried their best not to

Page | 359
feel embarrassed or burst into laughter. Shiori maintained her composure
without reacting. Kanae was struggling to suppress her laughter.

Akira and the team made several trips between the ruins and the
camping trailer, finishing today's relic collection. The ruins were
unpopular not because of a lack of relics but for other reasons, so they
were able to obtain a substantial quantity and quality of relics.
With the thought of the large sum of money they'd make after selling
the relics, Togami was in a good mood, considering different ways to use
the money. While chatting with everyone inside the vehicle, he brought
up a question to Yumina.
"Yumina, how much does that comprehensive support enhanced suit,
including the support system, cost?"
"Are you interested enough to want to buy it?"
"Yeah. I'm curious about how strong you can become with it. I'd like to
know more."
"In that case, wait a moment... There you go, I sent the information."
Yumina sent the comprehensive support system data to Togami's
information terminal. Togami looked at the catalog-like information and
frowned a bit. "Hmm... The enhanced suit alone has a minimum price of
100 million aurums. Plus, there's a monthly system fee... It's expensive."
"It's designed for hunters who can easily afford that kind of money, like
Akira."
"Akira, how much does your equipment cost?"
"About 600 million aurums."
No wonder it's expensive, thought Togami, understanding the reasons.

Page | 360
 "...I guess it's impossible for me to buy it personally. Maybe I could get
Drankam to buy it and then borrow it from them..."
"Just saying, but Drankam is actively promoting the introduction of the
comprehensive support system because it's supported by the
administrative faction. So, I'm not sure if they would lend it to you. The
reason I'm participating in the operating tests of the development
machine is because I'm aligned with the administrative faction as well."
"I see, that's true."
Togami sighed, looking a little dejected. Although he didn't regret
declining Mizuha's invitation before, knowing it was partly because of the
factional rivalry within the organization left him feeling somewhat
uneasy.
Reina and the others also asked to see the information. Reina, who had
significant financial constraints compared to Togami, was strongly drawn
to the idea of the enhanced suit, especially after seeing Togami's desire
for it. She turned to Shiori, who managed their finances, to inquire about
it.
"Shiori, what do you think? Do you think the comprehensive support
system is a good idea?"
"...If it's for Miss Reina to use, personally, I do not recommend it."
"Really? It seems really powerful and useful to me."
With a slightly serious expression, Shiori explained the reason behind
her recommendation. "It's true that it's highly effective in combat and
useful in various other aspects. I don't deny that. However, the support
extends to the extent of planning actions and influencing decision-
making, and in that regard, I'm afraid it's not recommended for Miss
Reina at this moment."
Assisting with scouting or aiming correction would be fine, as it's just a
handy tool for enhancing capabilities. However, the comprehensive

Page | 361
support system provides highly advanced support for the entire hunter
profession.
Even in relic collection, it recommends suitable ruins for the user's
abilities, provides reference purchase prices for found relics, arranges
transport if needed, and can even handle negotiations with buyers if
requested. It comprehensively supports the hunter profession, making it
incredibly useful.
However convenient a tool may be, if one lacks the skill to use it as
more than just a convenient tool, they will become overly reliant on it. If
taken to the extreme, they may end up blindly following the
recommendations and instructions from the comprehensive support
system.
Shiori explained this to Reina, and then she revealed the main reason
behind her recommendation.
"A tool is meant to be used, not to be used by someone. I serve you,
Miss Reina. I cannot recommend something that might turn you into a
tool to be used by others."
Feeling somewhat scolded by Shiori's serious words, Reina hesitated
for a moment before asking Kanae for her opinion.
"It will depend on what you're asking, but if you're wondering about
using the comprehensive support system for Miss Reina, then I agree
with Shiori."
Kanae said in her usual playful tone, but Reina could tell that she
wasn't saying it just to tease. Both of her retainers advised against it, and
Reina felt a little down.
"Do... Do I seem like I'd become overly reliant on that convenient tool
if I used it?"
"I can't say for certain that it won't happen. Even with this expedition
to the Iida Commercial District Ruins, it was already a problem when you
were seeking permission from Miss Shiori."

Page | 362
 "What do you mean?"
"Miss Reina, you should be the one giving permission, not seeking it.
Normally, it would be Miss Shiori's role to ask for permission, not yours.
While it's okay to consult with and seek opinions from your retainers,
even rely on them, asking for permission is a different matter."
Kanae's rare moment of serious admonishment made Reina look at her
in surprise.
"Even if this expedition were reckless for Miss Reina, both Miss Shiori
and I would follow your lead if you decide to go. Of course, we'd try to
persuade you not to go. It's just that if Miss Shiori dies protecting you, I'd
be left to carry you and escape. I'd advise you against that. So, I'll tell you
this: whether to stop or continue is entirely your decision."
Reina looked at Shiori next. Shiori maintained her usual calm
expression.
"Miss Reina is still in the middle of her training. I have no intention of
forcing such a weighty decision on her. However, I also have no intention
of increasing the opportunities for her to hand over the responsibility of
making decisions she should make herself, even if that comes under the
guise of the comprehensive support system's assistance. It's all part of
the training. Please fully train yourself to bear the responsibility of
making decisions."
But then, after pondering Shiori and Kanae's words for a moment,
Reina smiled again as if she had made up her mind.
"I guess I'm still being treated like a child who can't make decisions for
herself yet. Understood. Shiori, Kanae, I'll make sure to improve in those
areas. So, please wait a bit longer."
"We understand."
"Heeey!"

Page | 363
 Shiori smiled happily and bowed her head. Kanae, as always, had a
playful expression on her face.
Finally, Reina noticed that Akira and the others had witnessed her
exchange with Shiori and Kanae. Feeling a little embarrassed, she tried to
change the topic.
"Well, anyway, I don't even have the money to buy the comprehensive
support system if I can't find an automaton, so I'll think about it later!
From tomorrow, let's start our serious search for the automaton! Let's do
our best!"
"That's right. Let's rest early for tomorrow. I'll go ahead."
After laughing and saying goodnight, Togami, Akira, and Yumina
headed to their beds. Reina followed suit.
"Well then, I'm going to bed too."
"Good night."
"Good night."
Reina made sure not to show her face to Shiori and the others, as she
could easily imagine Kanae's expression.

On the third day since their arrival at the Iida Commercial District
Ruins, Akira and the others began their serious search for the ancient
automatons.
They explored a larger dome area than before, encountering more
monsters due to its size. Some large types that were not seen in narrower
areas appeared, but with the six of them now conducting the exploration,
they easily defeated the monsters.

Page | 364
 Yumina and Reina were in charge of the investigation. Both were
equipped with devices that supported the ruins' augmented reality
transmission function, and Yumina also had assistance from the
comprehensive support system.
"Yumina, we've already checked the areas with signs that suggest
something interesting. What should we do after that?"
"How about looking for signs that say 'Restricted Area: Authorized
Personnel Only' and hoping that there are warehouses beyond them?"
"If there's nothing in the former store areas, then it must be a
warehouse. Got it."
Deciding on their future plan, Reina suddenly thought of something.
"Yumina, can your comprehensive support system also assist in
searching for automatons during the ruins exploration and artifact
collection? Can it help us find places where automatons might be?"
"...It might have the functionality to do that, but I can't do it right now.
If I use the comprehensive support system to search for automatons, the
fact that we are looking for them here might get leaked to the Machine
Order and Drankam."
Yumina had a confidentiality obligation as someone who received the
request from the city, and as someone participating in the operation test
of the Machine Order's comprehensive support enhancement suit
through Drankam, she had various reporting obligations.
However, she had prioritized the confidentiality of information about
ancient automatons and had not reported it to either Drankam or the
Machine Order.
But then, Yumina had a realization.
"Ah, Reina. Did you report the information about the ancient
automatons to Drankam? If you did, then I'll be the only one keeping it
secret."

Page | 365
 "Well... "
Reina looked at Shiori, who answered in her stead.
"We haven't reported information about the ancient automatons to
Drankam. We obtained this information independently. There is no
obligation to report it to Drankam."
Yumina nodded.
"Understood. Well then, we'll have to continue the search
methodically."
Upon hearing this exchange, Togami's expression became somewhat
difficult.
"...Indeed, if we use the comprehensive support system, even if we find
an undiscovered ruin, we won't be able to monopolize the artifacts there,
right?"
Discovering an undiscovered ruin and making a fortune from it was
one of the dreams of hunters. Togami couldn't help but feel conflicted as
he realized that dream might disappear in exchange for the convenience
of the comprehensive support system.
"That would depend on the contract with the Machine Order," Shiori
continued, raising Togami's hopes. She then explained further. The
comprehensive support system's assistance in exploring ruins likely relied
on collective knowledge based on data from numerous users. Therefore,
data provision would likely be included in the basic terms of the contract.
However, there would definitely be others who shared Togami's
dissatisfaction. For extremely valuable information, such as the location
of undiscovered ruins, which could significantly disadvantage the data
providers, there might be a mechanism in the system to delay data
reflection to the entire system for a certain period.
Even so, the information would still reach the Machine Order, but it
would fall under the scope of confidentiality. To gain the trust of hunters

Page | 366
who could afford equipment worth hundreds of millions of ora, the
Machine Order would also handle such information with caution.
Hence, even when using the comprehensive support system, the
dream of discovering an undiscovered ruin and making a fortune could be
preserved depending on the contract's content. Shiori explained this.
Togami understood and relaxed his expression.
"If that's the case, it should be okay. ...I wonder if it might still work out
if I borrow the comprehensive support system from Drankam."
Even if he would initially be prioritized over administrative faction
members for the loan, perhaps something could be worked out
eventually. Togami hoped for that. However, Shiori continued further.
"Togami-sama, I'm sorry to say, but concealing that kind of information
when borrowing the comprehensive support system from Drankam
would be impossible."
If Togami borrowed the comprehensive support system from Drankam,
the obligation of confidentiality toward the Machine Order would apply
not to him, who was merely a borrower, but to Drankam, the direct
borrower. Thus, the information would not be leaked to other
organizations, but it would be shared within Drankam itself.
In all likelihood, when borrowing from Drankam, he would be required
to provide all such information. If Togami wanted to chase after the
dream of discovering an undiscovered ruin and making a fortune, he
would need to borrow the comprehensive support system directly
without going through Drankam. Shiori added this clarification.
Togami understood the explanation. He let out a small sigh.
"So, borrowing from Drankam is not an option... But buying it
individually is too expensive, and if I can't borrow such expensive
equipment from Drankam, it diminishes the meaning of being a part of
Drankam... That's what Shakarabe was complaining about."

Page | 367
 As someone who had taken a position closer to the veteran side,
Togami demonstrated understanding for the concerns of the veterans.
"Well, I can understand why it might be better to operate as an
organization. And there are many hunters who became hunters without a
job or money. If they can fight safely and earn a decent income, some of
them might be okay with being a bit subservient to their superiors'
decisions. I can even see the logic of the administrative faction's
perspective."
As a young member himself, Togami also showed a certain level of
understanding for the thoughts of other young hunters and the
administrative faction above them.
Originally, Togami's equipment was borrowed from Drankam and was
a benefit obtained by joining the group. Considering that the
administrative faction was responsible for the procurement and
management of borrowed equipment, Shiori couldn't outright reject the
faction's guidance.
Shiori also didn't completely deny the administrative faction's approach
to managing hunters.
"Implementing the comprehensive support system improves the
efficiency of Drankam as a whole and contributes to the safety and
combat power of affiliated hunters. From an organizational perspective, it
makes sense. The question is how much you can tolerate having the
administrative faction take the lead. It's fine if you're just an employee,
but all of you are hunters."
The level of tolerance would vary from person to person. However, for
someone like Reina, who is at the bottom, who follows others, and who is
merely an employee, it's not acceptable. Shiori's standards were set
there.
"That's true," Togami agreed.

Page | 368
 Because they were fighting for their lives in the wilderness, they
wanted the freedom to decide how they used their lives. Even though
they could become stronger, they didn't want that power to be
controlled by others. Togami understood that. However, he didn't believe
that affirming the idea of free, weak individuals perishing in the
wilderness was the right approach.
Without a clear answer, Togami asked Akira.
"Hey, Akira. Do you want the comprehensive support suit? If you find
an automatic doll and make a fortune, do you want to buy the support
system with that money?"
"Um..."
Akira unconsciously glanced at Yumina. Yumina chuckled.
"No matter what you say, I won't use it against you, Akira. I won't say
something like 'you promised!' Just be honest."
"R-Really? Then honestly, I don't think I need it."
Already, he had Alpha's support. Besides, he didn't think the Machine
Order's confidentiality obligation would be strictly enforced for things
like managing Tsubaki's control zones. Akira felt it was unnecessary.
Upon hearing his response, Alpha smiled happily.
"That's right. After all, I'm here for Akira. He doesn't need the support
of the comprehensive support system."
"True," Akira agreed.
Yumina also laughed cheerfully.
"Well, I thought you'd say that, Akira."
"Huh? Did you think so?"
"Yes. I showed you the catalog several times before, but I never saw
any indication that you wanted to buy it."
"R-Really?"

Page | 369
 Amazed that she had observed him so well, Akira answered with just
that.
"And even if the support from the comprehensive system is incredible,
it's not as powerful as Akira's support. After all, you're stronger than me
even without using the comprehensive support system. If Akira receives
unnecessary support, it might actually hinder him, don't you think?"
Togami nodded in agreement.
"True, even for something like appraising artifacts, I think it could be
helpful. But to operate a large vehicle and carry system equipment just
for that purpose, I believe Akira would find it bothersome, right?"
"Yeah..."
"Exactly, that's why I knew from the beginning that it would be
impossible to make Akira buy the comprehensive support suit."
"I see...," Akira felt somewhat guilty, and Yumina took advantage of
that, smiling at him.
"Well, even if it's impossible to sell you the comprehensive support
suit, you must still be interested in high-performance enhancement suits,
right? If you buy a Machine Order-made enhancement suit, it will also be
helpful for me from a positional standpoint. Please consider it when you
think about your next enhancement suit."
"Yeah..."
"That's right. You got yourself trapped there."
"Huh...?"
Akira looked at Yumina unintentionally. Yumina was laughing joyfully.
"...Yumina, didn't you say you wouldn't say something like 'you
promised'?"
"I said that. Regarding the comprehensive support system, that is. It's
different for a regular enhancement suit."

Page | 370
 Seeing Akira panic with a "Oh no" expression, Yumina chuckled softly.
"Just kidding. I wouldn't do something like that."
"Don't scare me like that..."
"I'm sorry. But you should be careful. Even with verbal promises, a
promise is a promise."
Yumina playfully cautioned him while laughing. Akira deliberately
strengthened his tone in response.
"Right, I'll be careful."
Then Kanae chimed in, teasingly.
"You two are close."
"Is that so?"
"Really?"
Akira and Yumina answered without flinching. Kanae then changed the
target of her teasing to Reina and the others.
"Ladies, Togami boy, you see, it's not good because you can't respond
like this."
"Shut up."
"Shut it."
Unable to brush it off casually, Reina and the others could only
respond with embarrassed attitudes. Kanae laughed gleefully, and Shiori
let out a sigh.
Alpha silently observed Akira throughout the exchange.
Afterward, Akira and the others continued exploring the ruins all day,
but they didn't find any automatic dolls.

Page | 371
Chapter 162 – Competitors
On the upper floors of the Kugamabil, there was a standing party held
periodically. It served as a place for the city's affluent class to gather,
fostering relationships and promoting initiatives. With Inabe's support,
Sheryl established herself as a businesswoman at these events. All the
other attendees were introduced to her by Inabe. Although Sheryl didn't
know the details of Inabe's dealings, she was discreetly instructed not to
ask or talk about unnecessary matters, reinforcing her position.
During the casual conversations with the others, Sheryl showcased her
knowledge of urban economics, something anyone present at this
gathering would naturally know. She further enhanced her act as a young
lady engaged in some form of business.
When alone with Inabe, they occasionally discussed more specific
matters.
"How is your store doing?"
"It's doing well. Thanks to the goods provided by Inabe-sama, they sell
quite well."
In exchange for the payment for the Old World information terminal,
Sheryl received relics from Inabe instead of money and sold them as
merchandise in her relic shop. Among these, there were not just Old
World information terminals but also valuable relics appropriate for the
high-priced items on her floor, significantly contributing to her store's
sales.
"I'm glad to hear that... But, I must admit, I didn't expect to receive
more of those. So, is this the last time, or do you think there might be
more?"
After completing the Hunter Rank adjustment request in the
Kuzusuhara City Ruins' deeper area, Akira brought the Old World
information terminal to Inabe, without having it appraised at Kuroginya.

Page | 372
For Inabe, it was advantageous to have more physical objects for the
fabrication that he could claim as discoveries in his designated area of the
ruins.
However, the fact that Akira has brought Sheryl's store Old World
information terminals three times already made her wonder if he was
finding them in smaller portions during multiple visits to the ruins or if
there might be more in the future.
"I apologize, but I have no information on that. Asking further might
lead to hostile actions from Akira, so I refrain from doing so, even under
Inabe-sama's instructions."
"I see. Well, there's nothing to be done. Just make sure to manage the
origins of those items properly."
Until a relic is discovered in Inabe's designated area, its origin must
remain unknown. For them to be able to discreetly fabricate the items
and claim them as discoveries in his designated area, it's crucial not to
reveal that Akira found them in a different location.
"Of course."
Sheryl and Inabe thoroughly confirmed each other's efforts to ensure
the success of their plan. At that moment, one of Inabe's subordinates
arrived, bringing along people he wanted to introduce. When Sheryl saw
these individuals, she was slightly surprised, but she quickly composed
herself and greeted them warmly.
"It's been a while, Katsuya."
"Yeah, it has. Sheryl."
A welcoming smile from Sheryl to someone who had been part of this
group, finally arriving here. Katsuya smiled happily in return.
Standing beside Katsuya, Mizuha seemed a little flustered, her tone a
bit impolite.

Page | 373
 Mizuha had contributed to the success of Katsuya's expedition by
accompanying them. Thanks to her efforts, the expedition achieved great
results, making both Drankam and Katsuya's presence well-known even
among the upper echelons of the city. This exposure granted them
opportunities to introduce themselves to the city's executives.
Accompanied by Katsuya, Mizuha attended another standing party.
While nervously responding to Sheryl's greeting, the conversation
proceeded smoothly.
"Oh? So you've taken on work from Sheryl before. But if I recall
correctly, it was for warehouse security, and in the end, the warehouse
collapsed, right?"
"Indeed, that is true. However, it would be unfair to solely blame
Drankam for that failure. It was my mistake in misjudging the opponent's
strength. Katsuya and the others did a job worthy of their reward and
even more."
Sheryl's defense of Katsuya prompted a wicked smile from Inabe.
"Is that so? But the warehouse defense did fail, right? Are you not just
being lenient in your evaluation because he's your friend?"
"No, that's not the case at all. We are proceeding with Inabe-sama's
support. I won't let my personal feelings interfere."
Hearing that, Mizuha relaxed slightly. Whether Sheryl meant those
words sincerely or was merely protecting Katsuya, they weren't receiving
a bad evaluation from her. She felt relieved thinking that way.
With that, Sheryl decided to skillfully promote Katsuya and his team
and was about to engage in the conversation when a commotion in the
venue interrupted her.
The cause of the commotion was a man who attracted everyone's
attention as he made his way towards Inabe and the others. Although the
man wore a confident smile, Inabe scowled displeasingly.

Page | 374
 "...Udajima. What do you want?"
Udajima was a city executive and the leader of a faction engaged in a
power struggle with Inabe. He smiled meaningfully at Inabe.
Whenever Inabe and Udajima attended this standing party, they
implicitly adjusted their schedules to avoid each other as much as
possible. The purpose of this event was primarily to facilitate interactions
among attendees and promote the development of the city's economy.
Engaging in a power struggle that would ruin the atmosphere of such an
occasion would be inconvenient for both parties. This mutual
understanding led them to make an unspoken agreement to take turns
attending the standing party without encountering each other.
Now, Udajima had broken that agreement by approaching Inabe. The
participants of the party were holding their breaths, wondering if this
would mark the beginning of a decisive factional struggle.
Udajima smirked confidently.
"No, it's not you I have business with. It's her."
Sheryl, who had no idea what was going on, looked slightly puzzled.
"Me?"
"Yes. I just wanted to express my gratitude."
Inabe also looked puzzled.
"Gratitude?"
"Yeah. Her group of Hunters did exceptionally well in my designated
area, taking down powerful monsters. Thanks to them, I was able to
collect numerous relics. You must be Sheryl, right? Thank you. Please
pass my thanks to that Hunter named Akira as well."
"...I humbly accept."

Page | 375
 Even though they were in conflict with Inabe, the other person was a
city executive, and Sheryl couldn't afford to be rude. She responded with
a friendly smile.
Next, Udajima directed his smile towards Mizuha and her group.
"You guys are from Drankam's administrative faction, right? Let me
express my gratitude to you as well. I heard that Yumina, the Hunter
accompanying Akira, belongs to your faction. She worked hard with Akira
in my designated area. Thank you."
"Oh, no, if our members were of any help, we are glad."
Mizuha replied with the best smile she could muster. To avoid
displeasing the city executives, she had no choice but to respond in such
a manner.
Then, Udajima turned to Inabe again with a meaningful smile.
"Now then, my business here is done, but were you negotiating with
the people from Drankam?"
"No."
"I see. In that case, may I initiate the negotiation first?"
With Inabe and Udajima flanking her, Mizuha began to feel anxious.
However, Mizuha didn't have the right to choose between Inabe and
Udajima; she had to follow their lead.
"I don't mind. As long as it benefits the city, I won't oppose it,
regardless of the process."
"Regardless of the process, huh? Well, I guess that's how you are."
"What are you implying?"
"Nothing, really. Well then, see you later."
Udajima motioned for Mizuha to follow him and left.

Page | 376
 Mizuha hurriedly bowed to Inabe and grabbed Katsuya's hand,
following after Udajima. Since Inabe had allowed her to respond to
Udajima's negotiation, Mizuha had no other choice but to join him.
Katsuya reluctantly followed Mizuha. He felt conflicted about the
situation.
Having achieved great results on the expedition, he had thought he
finally obtained a position where he could stand beside Sheryl. He
believed they could be together in their efforts. However, that notion
had been effortlessly nullified by someone in a higher position.
Drankam's position of having no choice but to comply with the city's
orders. Mizuha's position of having no choice but to comply with the city
executives. And his own position, unable to go against Mizuha. He was
reminded once again that he was bound by the organization's
circumstances and ties.
In that moment, he recalled Yumina, his childhood friend who had
reached out to him, offering to leave all those restraints behind and be
with him. And he couldn't take her hand.
Muttering softly, he said, "Not enough. I need more."
He was still far from achieving what he desired. To be with both Sheryl
and Yumina, without being controlled by Drankam or the city, he knew
he needed to achieve much more. As the most skilled member of
Drankam's administrative faction, his current evaluation fell far short. It
was still not enough for Drankam as a whole.
To be the top Hunter in Kugamayama City. Probably only with such a
status could he reject the city executives' intentions.
If that was the case, then he would become that. To be with Sheryl and
Yumina from now on, he resolved to make it happen.
After Katsuya and his group left, Inabe asked the others to leave,
leaving only Sheryl and himself. Then, he asked her with a slightly serious
expression.

Page | 377
 "I'll ask just in case. Do you have any suspicions about anything?"
"Nothing specific. If I were to say something, it might be Viola, but it's
hard to imagine her doing anything while knowing she would be killed for
certain next time. Most of our operations are carried out by her, so it's
not easy to dismiss her now."
Viola might be plotting something, and it's possible she leaked
information to Udajima. However, if that were to be exposed or even
suspected, Akira would surely kill her this time. Considering that, it's
unlikely that Viola is conducting operations that could cause harm to
them.
Furthermore, since most of their operations are carried out by Viola,
it's difficult to take any measures to eliminate her just to be cautious.
Sheryl explained this.
"I see. I don't have any suspicions either. We're still in the preparation
stage. We haven't even moved those items to their location yet. It's too
early to be detected."
They were proceeding cautiously to avoid exposing their operations.
They hadn't even transported the old-world information terminals to
their designated area yet. The risk of Udajima suspecting them was quite
low. Inabe replied.
They were careful not to engage in any actions that would lead to
information leakage to Udajima. Both Inabe and Sheryl explained this,
and the other party seemed to understand.
If that was the case, then why did Udajima come, and what was the
meaning behind his feigned attitude? They continued discussing the
matter.
"Do you have any other suspicions?"
"Well, perhaps it's about securing Katsuya and the others."

Page | 378
 Akira had been active in Udajima's designated area, defeating powerful
monsters and boosting the collection of artifacts. However, now they had
shifted their activities to Iida Commercial District Ruins. Udajima
intended to hire Katsuya's group as a replacement for Akira. If the story
of their significant achievements on the expedition was true, Katsuya's
group would be a capable force. But when Mizuha tried to sell Katsuya's
group to Inabe, Udajima rushed in to prevent it.
Udajima's feigned attitude was merely an attempt to gauge their
reactions. Udajima could probably imagine that Inabe might be
considering a countermeasure of some sort. By trying to arouse
suspicions, he could effectively deter any actions by them.
Sheryl mentioned these considerations to Inabe, who nodded in
agreement.
"Well, that might be it. I don't want to overthink it, but let's stay
cautious."
With that conversation concluded, Inabe brought up another topic.
"By the way, what's your actual relationship with that Katsuya guy? He
seemed to be quite fond of you. Were you trying to win him over?"
"No, nothing like that. There won't be anything in the future either."
"Is that so? He's quite a capable guy. I think it would be good to have
him on our side."
"If Inabe-sama wishes for me to act as an intermediary to bring him
over, I would gladly cooperate... However, from my attitude, I'm sure you
understand that I'm not particularly interested in him."
Inabe understood from Sheryl's attitude that she had little interest in
Katsuya. He found it a bit strange that someone who seemed
uninterested could garner so much favor from him.

Page | 379
 "...Well, let's think about it later. Oh, if it's alright, I'd like to hear more
about him. You've met him before, right? Was he introduced to you by
someone?"
"No, Katsuya and I met in the lower district of the city..."
Sheryl went on to narrate her first encounter with Katsuya and the
subsequent events, not embellishing anything. Inabe was aware that she
was from the slums. She truthfully explained how she had concealed her
origins and presented herself as a daughter of a noble family when
interacting with Katsuya. She also mentioned the discord between Akira
and Katsuya.
"...Considering the circumstances, Katsuya and Akira, our backing, are
not on good terms. So, we have no plans to bring Katsuya to our side.
Doing so might risk breaking our alliance."
"I see. Understood. I'll also be cautious with how I handle both of
them... But, you know, that Viola person I've heard about seems like a
rather shady character, and you're not far behind."
"...Uhm, is that meant to be a compliment?"
"Oh, don't mind it."
"...Thank you."
With a slightly puzzled expression, Sheryl gave her thanks nonetheless.
To Inabe, she appeared to be a young girl, regardless of her actual age,
who was adept at manipulating or unconsciously toying with both Akira,
a powerful figure behind her, and Inabe.

A week had passed since Akira and the others arrived at the Iida
Commercial District Ruins. They had yet to find the desired old-world
automaton.

Page | 380
 Today, as they continued exploring the ruins, Reina grumbled, "We still
haven't found it."
"We've barely searched even 10% of this expansive site. There's still
much to do," Togami encouraged Reina. However, Reina's expression
remained downcast.
"That's true, but..."
"If you're getting tired of exploring the ruins, should we prioritize
artifact collection again in this area?"
"That's a good idea, but it's been a whole week since we returned to
the city."
Living in the camping trailer was comfortable enough by wilderness
standards. But that level of comfort couldn't completely suppress Reina's
yearning for city life, and it was starting to wear on her.
At that moment, Yumina pointed towards a ruin and said, "Let's go in
there next. It looks like an old-world automatons shop."
Yumina and Reina saw the same augmented reality sign indicating an
automatons shop at the ruins. However, Yumina also had access to the
comprehensive support system's analysis data on the sign.
She refrained from giving instructions to prioritize automatons shops
to the comprehensive support system, but when they stumbled upon one
by chance, it was fair game for exploration. Yumina showed a hopeful
expression.
Reina, with half-expectation on her face, entered the ruins of the shop.
The other half of her expression suggested that she thought they
wouldn't find anything again. However, as soon as she saw the inside of
the shop, a delighted surprise lit up her face.
In a prominent location inside the shop were two cylindrical glass
cases. In one case, there was a male figure in a butler outfit, and in the
other, a female figure in a maid outfit. They were old-world automatons.

Page | 381
 "No way!? We found them!?"
Reina rushed towards the cases and examined their contents. The
automatons were in perfect condition, without any signs of damage.
"The preservation is perfect! Yes!"
Exclaiming with joy, Reina's expression slightly distorted as she saw the
augmented reality product panel floating in the air. Doubts arose, and she
quickly disabled the augmented reality function to confirm with her
naked eyes.
The product panel disappeared from Reina's sight. However, the figure
of the automaton remained unchanged.
"Alright! It's not augmented reality! It's real! Jackpot! A huge success!"
Initially, they doubted whether it was a real find, as the physical
automaton was in such pristine condition that it almost seemed like an
augmented reality projection. However, those concerns vanished, and
Reina rejoiced once again.
Yumina and Togami arrived slightly later and, seeing the automaton
and Reina's expression, confirmed that it was indeed genuine and joined
in the surprise and joy.
"The augmented reality product panel displays the latest model from
Sanyou Girbatic. The price is... 18 million korons!?"
"18 million korons!? That's amazing! How much is that in Aurum
conversion? Um, I remember now, currently one koron is..."
As Togami tried to calculate, Reina eagerly interjected, "The Aurum
conversion of the price doesn't matter! Besides, 18 million korons is the
value from the old-world era, so it could be worth even more now!"
"Wow! How much would it be worth if we sold it? I can't even
imagine!"

Page | 382
 Reina and the others were excited about the outstanding achievement
of finding an old-world automaton. However, unlike her companions,
Akira wore a serious expression as he silently gazed at the case.
Noticing Akira's demeanor, the others also calmed down a bit after
their excitement was dampened. Feeling more anxious, Reina asked,
"Akira, what's wrong? We found the automaton, aren't you happy?"
Without answering, Akira continued to observe the automaton with a
perplexed expression. Reina's uneasy feeling grew stronger, and then
Akira muttered, "Stereoscopic projection?"
"Huh?"
Reina's expression froze, and Yumina and Togami showed similar
reactions.
Shiori, who had been standing behind Reina, stepped forward calmly.
She illuminated the case with strong light.
"Indeed, it's a stereoscopic projection. The shadows don't change even
with the light."
When light falls on an object, the shadows change accordingly.
However, in this case, even under strong illumination, the shadows of the
automaton did not change, which is a typical characteristic of displays
using stereoscopic projection.
Beside the stunned Reina and the others, Kanae chuckled. "Impressive,
Akira-kun. Unlike the girls, you remained composed and suspected it
from the beginning?"
"No, it's just that I had a similar experience before, so I was doubtful
from the start."
Akira smiled wryly, recalling a previous incident when he had
mistakenly thought an expensive relic was on display in a storefront, only
to find out it was a stereoscopic poster.
"I see. Your bitter experience served you well."

Page | 383
 He didn't have many expectations, so Akira's disappointment was
minimal. However, Reina was immensely disappointed and slumped to
her knees.
With Reina's motivation greatly diminished, Akira and the others
decided to take a break in the ruins of the automatons shop.
Shiori promptly set up a table and chairs. On the expandable table,
which grew surprisingly large once deployed, a tablecloth was laid out,
and beverages were prepared.
Reina lay somewhat carelessly on the table. She lacked even the
energy to correct her posture while being mindful of Shiori, who was
standing behind her.
"Why is only that part of the shop a stereoscopic projection...? It's
confusing..."
"Yeah, you're right."
Togami sat opposite Reina and tried to console her, but Yumina
noticed Akira's curious expression as he continued to look at the
stereoscopic projection of the automaton in front of the display case. She
got up from her seat and asked him, "Akira, you've been staring at that
for a while. Are you so interested in it?"
"Well, kinda."
"Yeah, I thought so. It seems like guys are fascinated by maids and
stuff. Are you the same, Akira?"
"...Huh?"
Akira felt a bit puzzled, as if he was being misunderstood.
"Wait a minute, Yumina. What are you talking about?"
"I'm talking about Akira being interested in maids. Aren't you?"
Upon hearing that, Kanae interjected to complicate the conversation
intentionally.

Page | 384
 "Oh! So Akira is into maids, huh? It's quite embarrassing."
"No, that's not it."
Akira answered coldly, but Kanae, who already knew what was going
on, nodded exaggeratedly.
"Is that so? Then is it this one?" Kanae pointed at the automaton in the
butler's outfit. "Ah, that's why you were casually walking around with a
woman in that outfit in Mihazono District. No wonder..."
"No, you've got it all wrong! I'm only curious about how things like this
were commonly sold in the old world. That's all I was thinking about."
Yumina understood and nodded lightly, while Kanae nodded as if
pretending to understand.
With a small sigh, Akira shifted his focus.
"...By the way, why are they dressed as butlers and maids? Is it
common for automata to be like that?"
"I guess there was a high demand for that kind of thing in the old
world. I saw an automaton dressed like that in a city store once. Well,
that one was modern-made though."
"Modern-made... Oh, right, I guess there would be modern-made ones
too, considering they're called 'old-world' automata. How much would
they cost?"
"It depends on the performance. The one I saw earlier was around 1
billion aurums."
"1 billion?! That's expensive!"
"Automata are luxury items for the wealthy, you know. That's how it
goes."
"Luxury items, huh? And that's the price for a modern-made one. I
wonder how much it would be for an old-world one..."

Page | 385
 As Akira, Shiori, and Kanae discussed the prices, they sensed a
presence from the direction of the entrance and all adopted a cautious
stance simultaneously. A bit slower to react, Yumina and the others also
noticed and heightened their vigilance. Even Reina, who had been down,
had to switch her focus.
"Alpha, how many are there?"
"20."
"20? It's not a usual number of people to run into at a deserted ruin.
What's going on?"
Despite the reduced precision due to the ruins' vegetation affecting
their information-gathering devices, both sides could still perceive each
other's reactions clearly within a certain distance. The other party was
also cautious of them, evident from their reactions.
Meeting someone in the wilderness didn't guarantee friendliness. Both
sides understood that and it could lead to unnecessary suspicions. To
avoid any conflict, maintaining distance was the best option, and it was
preferable to move away from anyone who approached.
Akira and his group hoped for this outcome. However, instead of
leaving, the other group began to show movements that seemed like they
were sealing off the exit. Furthermore, they received a general short-
distance communication from the approaching group.
"I am Kurosawa, the one commanding this unit. I'd like to talk to your
representative. If you're willing to comply..."
His voice conveyed that he wasn't just an ordinary individual.
Understanding the opponent's strength from his voice alone, Reina and
the others frowned.
But Akira reacted more to the name he heard than the tone of his
voice.

Page | 386
 "Kurosawa? Um, I'm Akira. Do you remember me? We met together
with Shikarabe..."
"Akira? Huh? What are you doing here?"
Kurosawa also remembered Akira. As soon as he realized it was Akira,
his tone shifted from a negotiating tone to a normal one.
"Oh, it would be faster to talk directly. I'm coming over there. Don't
shoot, okay? Don't shoot?"
With that casual emphasis, the communication ended before waiting
for a reply. While Akira's group switched their thoughts from alertness to
puzzlement, Kurosawa appeared.
"It's me. Don't shoot, okay? Please don't shoot."
Kurosawa approached Akira's group with a friendly voice and an
attitude that showed no hostility.
Smiling, he came before Akira and quickly assessed the enemy's
strength, setting aside his personal feelings.
(They defeated a 3 billion-aurum bounty target, have three main
fighters, one of whom can engage in close combat while wearing an
enhanced old-world outfit, and one person who can fight alongside Akira
in the depths of Kuzusuhara Ruins. The other two are unknown. With
Akira present, engaging in battle is out of the question, but it should be
enough to convince them to withdraw and explain the situation to the
client...)
Trying to disguise his appraisal while avoiding direct eye contact,
Kurosawa began to speak.
"Let me introduce myself again. I'm Kurosawa. I'm in charge of the
group outside. So, who's your representative? Who should I talk to?"
Akira's group exchanged glances. Seeing that their gazes were not
focused on one person, Kurosawa deduced that they hadn't chosen a
representative yet.

Page | 387
 Therefore, Kurosawa subtly influenced the situation, trying to make
someone convenient for them, someone not good at lying or
negotiations, become the representative before Akira's group could
decide.
"Well, considering the strength, it'd probably be Akira. It's been a while,
Akira. What are you doing in a place like this?"
"Why don't you tell me first? What are you doing here?"
"We're here for relic collection. This is a ruin that ordinary hunters
don't like due to its distance and overgrown vegetation, but it's not a
problem for me. The threat level of the monsters and the quality of relics
are excellent. It suits me perfectly, as I prefer thorough preparations and
prioritize safety."
"I see. We're also here for relic collection. We chose this place for
similar reasons as yours."
Seeing that Akira's answer relieved him from being exposed, Kurosawa
didn't let it slip away. He deduced what Akira might have tried to hide
and concluded that if the other party already knew about it, there was no
problem in disclosing it from their side. He smiled and spoke.
"Relic collection, huh? Are you looking for automatons?"
"...How did you know?"
The increase in Akira's vigilance showed that Kurosawa saw through
their attempt to conceal information. Before it turned into hostility,
Kurosawa continued.
"We are also looking for automatons. If hunters are here in Iida
Commercial District Ruins, it's natural to assume we have the same
objective, right?"
"Has information about the automatons already spread widely?"

Page | 388
 "It's not like all the hunters around are gathering at this ruin. For most
of them, the information is still confidential. It's different for people like
us who have the ability to obtain such secretive information."
Feeling satisfied with the reason he was found out, Akira's vigilance
subsided. Kurosawa noticed this and continued speaking.
"So, our goals are the same. How about working together? We haven't
found any automatons yet, so it shouldn't be a problem, right?"
"...How did you know that we haven't found any automatons yet?"
"What are you saying? If you had found automatons, there's no way
you'd let other hunters inside the storage area."
Naturally responding to Akira's question, Kurosawa noticed the
confusion in Akira's expression and hurriedly continued.
"Hey, wait, you don't mean to say you don't know how to deal with an
activated automaton, do you?"
"No, I know. If we find automatons, we secure the area and call in a
specialized expert. Absolutely do not activate it ourselves. Right? And
because we haven't secured the area, you concluded that we haven't
found any?"
Even if they found an inactive automaton in the ruins, they must never
activate it. It was widely known among hunters that when finding an
automaton in the ruins, they should call in experts instead of activating it
themselves. Those who violated this rule had been killed by automatons
they activated.
In the old world's laws and order, hunters were nothing more than
armed looters who barged into shops and such. Similarly, activated
automatons mostly made judgments based on their original programming.
They would not grant ownership to criminals who obtained them through
illegal means and would use force to maintain or recover their own value
as merchandise.

Page | 389
 There were cases where extremely powerful automatons were
mistakenly designated as powerful bounties after they effectively
demonstrated their abilities by eliminating groups that had illegally
occupied land or buildings.
Kurosawa breathed a slight sigh of relief.
"...Don't scare me. It would be surprising, right? We'll also be cautious,
but please avoid a situation where the ruins end up filled with old-world
automatons due to any mistaken activation on your part."
Kurosawa returned to the topic.
"So, Akira, what do you say? How about working together? You can
join our team. You know my leadership ability, right? The reward won't
be lowered just because you joined later than others; I promise."
"Ah, sorry, but I have to decline. I have some complicated matters to
deal with. I don't want to make the reward negotiations any more
complicated than they already are."
Akira explained the current state of the complicated reward
negotiations to Kurosawa, who showed understanding upon hearing it.
"Yeah, if we work together, it would involve Akira's team, Reina's team,
Drankam, and Kugamayama City—five parties in total—for the reward
negotiations. That does sound like a hassle."
"That's the situation. Well, if you really insist, then try to persuade
Reina for us."
"Huh?"
"The reward negotiations will become even more troublesome. If Reina
is okay with dealing with such hassles, then I won't object."
"What!?"
Reina was suddenly drawn into the conversation and was surprised to
learn that she had been designated as the person in charge of handling
the troublesome matters. However, instead of remaining stunned, she

Page | 390
seemed to realize something and brought her hands to the sides of her
head.
Just in time, Reina managed to prevent Kanae, who had appeared
behind her, from grabbing her head.
"Oh! That's a good reaction! Way to go!"
Kanae seemed surprised yet entertained, laughing and retracting the
hand that was about to press on Reina's head. Reina smiled a little
proudly and then turned to face Kurosawa with a serious expression.
"Sorry, but I have to decline. As Akira said, I don't want to complicate
the reward negotiations any further."
She then smiled a bit mischievously.
"Also, even if you're acknowledged by Akira as a competent leader, we
want to retain control over our own actions. If you're willing to come
under our command, then we can consider it?"
Kurosawa also smiled in response to Reina's tone.
"Well, that's impossible. Oh well, can't be helped. Let's give up. So,
finding the automatons will be a race to the finish, right? Is that okay?"
"Of course."
"Well, we might find them first, but it's your decision to decline
working together. Don't blame us if we get ahead of you."
"Fair enough."
Both leaders smiled at each other, egging on their respective teams as
they bore the responsibility while competing.
After leaving the ruins of the automaton shop and reuniting with their
team, Kurosawa immediately gave instructions.
"Let's move. As long as we're here, the people inside won't come out
due to vigilance."
"Roger. And what about the situation?"

Page | 391
 "No issues."
Kurosawa's team departed from the location without delay.
Reinvigorated, Reina cheered enthusiastically.
"All right! Break time is over! We'll be the ones to find the automatons
first! Let's do this!"
Togami was delighted that his partner's spirits had lifted, but he also
cautioned her to ensure her enthusiasm didn't lead to rash decisions.
"So, what's the plan? Recklessly searching might not be a good idea;
we'll probably lose, right? Their search team seems to be considerably
larger than ours."
"That's true. What should we do? Hmm..."
Thinking about what to do brought Reina to a halt, preventing her from
rushing forward impulsively.
"That's enough. I think we need to come up with a plan," thought
Togami, but he couldn't seem to find a good idea.
Yumina was the first to propose an idea.
"How about we just rely on the comprehensive support system to find
the automatons?"
Until now, they hadn't fully utilized the comprehensive support system
to keep the information about the automatons confidential. However,
with the appearance of Kurosawa's team as competitors, the situation
had changed. Maintaining the advantage of being the only ones with
information about the automatons was no longer feasible, as their
advantage had already been compromised. Therefore, there was no point
in worrying about keeping the information secret.
Of course, if they utilized the comprehensive support system to search
for the automatons, the information might also reach Kigan and
Dorankam, leading to more competitors. However, trying to keep the

Page | 392
information secret might hinder their efficient search and result in
Kurosawa's team getting ahead.
So, from now on, they should make full use of the comprehensive
support system. That was Yumina's proposal.
"Also, if we find the automatons with its help, it could be a good
promotion for the comprehensive support system. In return, Kigan might
provide us some assistance in the background. Support through the
system, you know. What do you think?"
To Yumina's proposal, Akira immediately agreed. Reina and Togami
couldn't think of any alternative plans, so they also supported the idea.
Shiori and Kanae didn't have any concerns that would require them to
object to their master's opinion.
"All right. Let's do it, then."
Yumina operated the comprehensive support system and requested
support in locating the automatons within the Iida Commercial District
Ruins.
In response, the comprehensive support system displayed multiple
locations, including the position of the automaton shop, as areas with a
high possibility of containing automatons, along with a detailed map of
the entire ruins. One of the locations was indicated as their current
position. The precise location data of the shop was evidence of the
system's accuracy.
Akira was surprised along with everyone else.
"It's like... We should have done this from the beginning."
Yumina, who didn't expect to receive such comprehensive support,
smiled wryly and agreed.
"We couldn't have done it before due to the circumstances. Let's
switch gears now."
Reina's motivation surged.

Page | 393
 "If we know the location to this extent, it's easy! We're back in a
favorable position! Let's go!"
Akira and the others resumed their exploration of the ruins, aiming for
the next automaton shop.
After Akira's group had left the ruins of the automaton shop for a
while, Kurosawa appeared again in the vicinity with his team.
"...All right. They're not here. Just to be sure, I'll go inside and check.
You guys prepare to secure the area."
"Understood. Hey, what were you planning to do if they were still
here?"
"In that case, I would have acted as if I came back to invite them
again."
"I see. So, you planned on inviting them, assuming they would decline."
"Yeah, something like that."
Afterwards, Kurosawa entered the automaton shop alone and
confirmed that Akira's group was indeed gone. He then called his team to
start securing the area.

Akira and his group proceeded through the ruins towards the
automaton shop. Since they knew the location, they advanced swiftly,
defeating any encountered monsters with their six-person team. The
journey went smoothly, and they reached their destination in a short
time.
However, when they arrived at the automaton shop, they found
Kurosawa's team had already secured the area. The opposing team
noticed Akira's group and sent a short-range communication.

Page | 394
 "You're the ones the captain mentioned, right? We've secured this
location. What do you want? If you don't have any business here, we'd
appreciate it if you leave to avoid any conflicts."
Reina, feeling a bit flustered, responded through the communication.
"Secured the location... Wait, does that mean you've found the
automatons already? This quickly?"
"I'm sorry, but I can't answer that kind of question. If your only purpose
was to check that, please leave. That's all."
The communication ended. As Akira's group exchanged glances,
Yumina made a suggestion.
"There's no point in staying here. Why don't we try going to the next
location?"
Akira's group nodded in agreement and proceeded to the next
destination.
The information provided by the comprehensive support system was
accurate. The ruins of the automaton shop were indeed where the
system indicated. However, Akira's group still wore serious expressions.
They visited six more locations, all of which had already been secured by
Kurosawa's team.
Even Reina was at a loss.
"What's going on?"
Togami also wore a troubled expression.
"I suppose they anticipated our moves by obtaining the ruins' maps
from the cartographer and figuring out the automaton shop's locations.
But I didn't expect them to deploy such a large force. We can't win with
sheer numbers. What should we do?"
Although they knew the exact locations, exploring the vast ruins and
the various shop remnants consumed a lot of time. It was getting close to
sunset. Yumina proposed.

Page | 395
 "Let's call it a day for now. It's best to avoid exploring during the night."
Akira's group agreed and decided to call it a day. However, Shiori said
something.
"If that's the case, my lady, there's a place I'd like to stop by on our way
back. Would that be alright?"
"Sure, where?"
"The very first shop's remains."
Unlike the area occupied by Kurosawa's team, they already knew there
were no automatons there. Reina wondered why they should stop by,
but she assumed Shiori had a reason and nodded in agreement.
Akira's group returned to the first shop's remains. It had also been
secured by Kurosawa's team. Even Akira was surprised.
"What's going on? Kurosawa must know there are no automatons
here... What's the point of occupying such a place?"
Yumina and Reina were equally astonished. However, Shiori, who had
expected this, showed only a slightly troubled expression. Then, she
returned to her usual composed smile, directed mainly at her master.
"Well then, my lady. Let's head back and rest."
"Understood."
Akira's group regained their composure and returned to the camping
trailer.

While Kurosawa was watching holographic automatons in the ruins of

the automaton shop, he received a report.
"Did Akira's group show up? Did they say anything?"

Page | 396
 A hunter named Rodin, who came to Kurosawa's side to deliver the
report, responded.
"No, they only came nearby."
"I see. Well, that's fine. Even if they ask anything, just tell them we
can't answer. Don't share any information. They might already be aware,
but there's no need for us to compare notes."
"I understand."
Kurosawa returned to watching the maid-clad automaton. Rodin also
observed it.
"Hey, Kurosawa. If this operation succeeds, we'll get our hands on this
automaton, right?"
"It won't become ours, per se. But it will fetch a handsome sum. Selling
it to the client and covering the expenses would still bring us a significant
fortune."
"...Well, I guess so. But what do you think are the odds of this mission
succeeding?"
"Best case scenario? About 20%."
"20%?! That low?"
"What are you talking about? That's already pretty high."
In the first place, if they couldn't obtain the automatons as planned,
the whole operation would fail. But if the odds of obtaining the
automatons exceeded 50%, the client wouldn't have hired them. They
would have sent their own team instead. So, considering they were hired
in the first place, the odds of success were inherently low.
Moreover, the client likely factored in the potential profit if the
operation succeeded, which would be enough to fund a large squad like
theirs. Calculating the success probability based on those expectations,
well, it was around 20%. That's how Kurosawa explained it.

Page | 397
 Rodin, satisfied, let out a sigh.
"20%, huh... That's how it is."
"That's how it is."
"Even if I can't get my hands on it, I still wanted to see the real thing."
"We won't get to touch it even if we have it. Just seeing it in a
holographic display is the same, right? Watch it as much as you want."
At that moment, Kurosawa recalled Shiori and Kanae, who were with
Akira's group.
(Those maid-dressed girls... Shikarabe mentioned them; one of them
certainly seems like a professional. The other one felt a bit clumsy.)
Kurosawa considered bringing up that topic as casual conversation, but
when he saw Rodin's demeanor, he decided against it. Talking carelessly
might provoke Rodin, and he didn't want that.
Realizing the risks of activating automatons without professional help,
some hunters still attempted to do it themselves instead of calling
experts. Since the automatons wouldn't belong to the discoverer if a
professional was involved, many hunters couldn't afford their services.
As a result, the experts often auctioned the valuable automatons,
deducting their fees and technical expenses before handing over the
proceeds to the hunters.
If their only goal was money, then it wasn't a problem. However, for
those who had a certain romantic notion about the automatons from the
Old World and desired them, it posed a significant issue. And there were
quite a few individuals with such desires.
Additionally, in the eastern region, there are very rare cases where
exceptionally well-behaved automatons have recognized their activators
and acknowledged them as their owners. It is said that those hunters
who successfully activated such automatons quickly rose to prominence
and became top-tier professionals.

Page | 398
 Many others desire similar luck. Having stumbled upon automatons in
the ruins, they believe they are lucky and consider this once-in-a-lifetime
opportunity too precious to pass up. Thus, they take the gamble of
activating the automatons themselves, fully aware of the risks.
(We are acting as a hired unit. Even if we secure the automatons, the
ownership remains with the client. We knew this from the beginning
when we joined. I want to believe everything will be fine, but...)
Kurosawa looked at Rodin again. Rodin was still intently watching the
holographic maid.
Understanding his feelings, Kurosawa couldn't shake off the unease.

Akira and the others were discussing their next steps while resting in
the camping trailer.
Most likely, Kurosawa's group had occupied all the automaton shops in
the Iida Commercial District Ruins. Thus, there was no point in revisiting
the locations tomorrow. Akira and the others acknowledged this, but
they couldn't come up with a good plan for their next move.
Akira groaned with a troubled expression.
"[Alpha], do you have any good ideas?"
"If it's just you and me, I could guide you like I did when we visited
Tsubaki. But that's not possible right now."
"Having such an option means you have some ideas in mind, right?"
"Yes, but I can't tell you. Even if Yumina and the others ask how you
realized it, I can't say that I told you."
"Right, that's true..."

Page | 399
 For Akira at the moment, companions like Yumina only restricted his
actions. [Alpha] subtly provoked his thoughts, and Akira unknowingly
answered naturally.
"By the way, why did they control even the empty shops?"
"Searching for automatons is ultimately about collecting relics.
Automatons are no different from relics. Those places are automaton
shops. Think about it from that perspective."
Following [Alpha]'s advice, Akira pondered and then realized.
"...They're expecting a restock!"
"That's right."
Clap
Impressed with Akira's realization, [Alpha] praised him with a smile.
Although what Akira thought was conveyed through telepathy and not
spoken aloud, his facial expressions and demeanor showed it. Yumina
also noticed.
"Akira, did you figure something out?"
"Yeah, sort of."
Since he tended to reveal his thoughts through his expressions, [Alpha]
probably couldn't freely share various information with him. Akira
realized this again.
"They secured even the empty shops... I was wondering why, but I
think it's to obtain automatons that will be restocked."
Taking relics from the ruins, including the remains of former shops,
might result in those relics reappearing after a certain period. This is said
to be because some delivery systems are still operational, replenishing
items in the area.
However, even with this possibility, restocking automatons still takes
time. It's unlikely for hunters to accidentally stumble upon them, even if

Page | 400
many of them stop by. Yet, Kurosawa and his group somehow obtained
information that these automatons would be restocked soon. However,
they couldn't pinpoint the specific shop that would restock them.
Therefore, they decided to occupy all the shops, including the empty
ones, for that reason. Akira explained this to the others.
Regarding the holographic displays in the shop, considering it's an
automaton shop, it wouldn't be strange to showcase the actual products.
If there were any in stock, they would display the real automatons, and
when out of stock, they'd use holographic displays as substitutes until the
restock arrives. Hearing this, Reina had a significant reaction, as it
clarified why the holographic displays were only inside the display cases.
With Akira's speculation confirmed, they discussed their next steps
and decided to get some rest to prepare for the next day.

In the dark wilderness, a large trailer was driving.

The trailer had a mismatched appearance, combining various off-road
vehicle models and containers, lacking design unity. However, its
impeccable performance was evident from the way it swiftly traversed
the rough terrain.
Sitting in the driver's seat, Tior looked puzzled all of a sudden.
"Huh? Where am I? What?"
Appearing as if waking up in an unfamiliar place, Tior displayed
confusion on his face. Then, he remembered something he had forgotten.
"Oh, right! I was heading to the Iida Commercial District Ruins."
Why was he heading to the Iida Commercial District Ruins? Unaware
of the reason, Tior continued driving through the wilderness.

Page | 401
Chapter 163 - The Deliverer or the Intruder
In the early morning, after resting comfortably in the camping trailer to
prepare for tomorrow, Akira and the others were getting ready to start
their search for the automata once again. As they gathered outside the
vehicle, Reina raised her voice cheerfully.
"Alright! No matter what happens, today will be the last day! Let's give
it our all!"
With Reina's signal to begin the operation, Akira and the team
embarked on the final day of their Hunter mission.
Facing the tough competition from the powerful group led by
Kurosawa, Akira and the team had to rethink their plans. The automata
were likely to be restocked in one of the several abandoned automata
shops within the ruins. However, all of these locations had already been
occupied by Kurosawa's unit. It seemed impossible for them to secure
any automata in such circumstances.
Amid this challenging situation, Akira and the team searched for a way
to outmaneuver Kurosawa's group. They came up with a plan to target
the moment when the automata were being restocked in the warehouses
rather than waiting inside the shops like Kurosawa's team. This plan
relied on the assumption that Kurosawa's group had access to accurate
and detailed information.
When searching for automata, the presence of a large group within the
ruins would undoubtedly spread the information, and many hunters
would flock to the site due to the high value of the automata. This would
also increase the likelihood of some hunters resorting to forceful
methods. Hence, a large-scale occupation of all the shops just before the
restock date would be ideal. Acting too early would draw unnecessary
attention, but acting too late risked being beaten to the automata by
other hunters.

Page | 402
 Based on their assumptions, Akira and the team concluded that today
was the restock day. They saw this as their opportunity to seize an
advantage. It was a plan based on optimistic and perhaps naive
assumptions, but they were willing to take the risk. It was better than
succumbing to despair and retreating without a fight. So, they chose to
move forward with smiles on their faces, firmly believing in their
endeavor.
The group split into two teams as planned, ready to take on the day's
challenges.
Akira and Yumina's team were assigned to search the outskirts of the
Iida Commercial District Ruins for transport machines bringing in the
restocked automata or any traces of their movement. If they could locate
the transport machines or their traces, they could follow them to the
warehouses where the automata were delivered. With luck, they might
be able to obtain the automata before they were distributed to the
shops.
Meanwhile, Reina's team was tasked with searching for warehouses
within the ruins. While Kurosawa's group had firmly occupied the
automata shops, the warehouses might still be unguarded. Warehouses
were generally off-limits to anyone other than authorized personnel and
heavily guarded. Considering this, Kurosawa's team might have focused
their efforts on occupying the shops and ignored the warehouses. It was
also possible that the automata already arrived in the warehouses, even
though they were restocked today at the shops.
Akira and the team decided to pursue these possibilities throughout
the day. If they didn't find anything today, they would give up. They
knew that they couldn't keep chasing after the automata indefinitely,
especially when it was time for them to return to the city. They had to let
go of their attachment to the automata and not keep wasting time
without any results.

Page | 403
 As Akira drove the vehicle, he asked Yumina with a hint of uncertainty,
"Hey, Yumina. What do you think about today's plan? Do you think it'll
work?"
Yumina replied honestly, "Hmm, to be honest, it's going to be
challenging, isn't it?"
Akira chuckled in agreement, "Yeah, you're right."
She continued, "Well, I won't say it's impossible. With the analysis
capabilities of the comprehensive support system, finding the transport
machines will be much easier than a regular search. Even if they're using
optical camouflage, the system should be able to detect their traces on
the ground."
Indeed, Akira and Yumina's role in the operation focused on locating
the transport machines.
"But flying in the sky or traveling through underground tunnels might
be too much for the system to handle," Yumina added. "It's difficult to
find flying transport machines using optical camouflage. The sound-based
detection would also be hindered by the colorless mist in the air. So,
investigating the skies will be challenging."
"And exploring underground is even more difficult. The presence of
surrounding vegetation would degrade the precision of our data
collection devices, making it nearly impossible to examine the deeper
areas," Akira agreed.
Their range of investigation was limited.
"You're right. It might be impossible after all. Moreover, the
assumption that the automata will be restocked today is merely our
speculation. No matter how advanced the comprehensive support
system is, if the transport machines don't arrive, it's impossible to find
them," Akira said.
"That's true. In that case, why don't we enjoy a drive together today?"
Yumina suggested.

Page | 404
 Akira hesitated slightly in his response but tried to hide it with a
stronger tone. "Yeah, that sounds good!"
If they couldn't find the transport machines, they would end the day
roaming around the outskirts of the ruins. So, Yumina's suggestion was
not entirely wrong. Akira sensed something teasing in her words, which
made him feel a little flustered. Observing his reaction, Yumina smiled
cheerfully.
In their exchange, an unseen third person didn't remain silent.

Reina and her team continued their exploration within the ruins.
Ignoring the AR (augmented reality) signs indicating restricted access,
they made their way through the employee passageways until they
reached a massive warehouse that befitted a large commercial facility.
However, the warehouse was in terrible shape. Holes were gaping in
the ceiling and walls, and destroyed containers were scattered on the
overgrown floor. They also found relatively fresh carcasses of monsters.
Reina turned to Shiori and asked, "Shiori, what do you think?"
Shiori replied, "The other team must have investigated this place as
well. Considering the extent of the damage, they probably judged the
likelihood of automata being delivered to this warehouse as low and
deemed it unnecessary to secure this location."
Reina nodded, saying, "I see. Hmmm."
Togami also chimed in, "What should we do? Should we secure this
place? There are containers scattered around, and if the holes in the
ceiling are entry points, there's a possibility that the automata were
airlifted here, just like the containers at Mihazono Ruins."
Reina pondered and said, "That's true. Hmmm."

Page | 405
 Shiori added, "Considering the state of this warehouse, it might have
been used to store inexpensive items. Automata were supposed to be
high-value products, and there might be separate sturdy warehouses for
high-priced goods."
"That's also possible. Hmmm."
As Shiori and Togami presented different possibilities, Reina's
expression became more complex as she contemplated the decision.
However, she was determined to make her own choice without relying
on others for instructions and permission, to grow into someone who
gives orders and permissions herself.
Shiori felt proud witnessing Reina's effort to take charge, while Kanae
observed Reina with an amused expression. Finally, Reina made a
decision.
"Alright! Let's search elsewhere! Let's go!"
Though her reasons for the decision were somewhat vague, she had to
make choices based on mostly uncertain information. There was no
certainty that one choice was better than the other. Nevertheless, Reina
firmly chose for herself.

While Kurosawa and his team continued securing the ruins of the
automata shops, he received a communication from a teammate.
Teammate: "Kurosawa, the patrol team has some spare time and wants
to do relic collection. What should we do?"
Kurosawa replied, "No, don't touch the relics. I already gave that order.
Who's the idiot who's suggesting this?"

Page | 406
 Teammate: "The number of troops required for the mission was too
large for just us, so they sent a bunch of idiots later, as many as
requested by the client."
Kurosawa clicked his tongue in annoyance.
"I'm sorry, but can you handle it over there somehow?"
"Understood. But even if we suppress those idiots from above, they'll
probably just hide and do nothing."
"Fine. I don't have the patience to deal with anyone who goes against
my orders."
Kurosawa stated coldly. Although he prioritized safety and aimed for a
hunter job without casualties, he had no intention of helping those who
ignored his instructions. His teammates interpreted his stern attitude as a
strong caution towards the situation, prompting them to inquire
curiously.
"Kurosawa, is something unexpected likely to happen?"
"It already has. The fact that Akira and his team were here was
unexpected. Well, even without that, unexpected things can happen at
any time. I don't want anyone to create unnecessary attachments that
might hinder their actions, in preparation for any such situation."
"Attachments?"
"If the relic collection goes well, the results can become attachments.
Even if I order an immediate retreat, those attachments might slow them
down. They might try to bring all the collected relics back with them."
"I see, I understand."
"I don't mind helping those idiots who listen to my orders and make an
effort, but I won't assist anyone who disobeys my instructions. They are
beyond the scope of our agreement."
"Got it, got it. I'll do my best to handle it."

Page | 407
 After hearing the slightly amused voice of his comrade, Kurosawa
managed to calm down and replied with a smile, "I'm sorry for asking you
this. If they keep pestering, tell them they can wait until the day after
tomorrow if they're so desperate. My contract is only until tomorrow."
"Got it. See you."
Once the communication ended, Kurosawa let out a sigh.
"Really... why would they bother collecting random relics at a time
when they might be able to get old-world automata? They should
consider the expected value."
His complaints were merely his way of reassuring himself of his
composure. The diagnosis revealed that he was slightly agitated due to
being overly sensitive to the situation. (I hope nothing happens...)
Kurosawa knew about all the recent major incidents involving Akira:
the commotion at the Yonozuka Station Ruins, the wanted fugitive
incident, the events at the Mihazono City Ruins, and the chaos in the
Slum District. Akira seemed to be involved in all of them without fail.
Now, here he was, with a large unit aiming to secure old-world
automata.
It might be just a coincidence, but the instincts honed through years of
experience warned Kurosawa to be on high alert, continuously giving him
an uneasy feeling.

As Akira and his team circled the outer periphery of the ruins, they
parked their vehicle and examined the ground. There were traces left
behind by something that passed through here, leading from outside the
ruins to the interior.

Page | 408
 "Yumina, what does the comprehensive support system analysis
reveal?"
"All I can tell is that something large, like a trailer, passed through
here."
"Do you think it's the transport machine carrying the automata?"
"Well, I hope so, at least. It might be Kurosawa-san's team bringing
supplies, or it could be another hunter. What do you want to do? Should
we follow the tracks?"
"Right, let's follow the tracks."
Akira and his team got back into their vehicle and began to follow the
trail on the ground. Yumina, sitting in the passenger seat, smiled with
excitement.
"I know it's probably a long shot, but imagining it might be the
transport machine for the automata is getting me a bit excited."
"Yeah, that's the thrill of being a hunter, isn't it?"
Akira gave a simple answer, but Yumina seemed to have noticed
something, as if she had just recalled something forgotten, and her
expression showed a hint of surprise.
"Yumina, what's wrong?"
With a curious look from Akira, Yumina smiled.
"Oh, it's nothing. I just thought that's indeed one of the exciting
aspects of being a hunter."
"...I see."
Akira was slightly captivated by Yumina's smile, but he tried to cover it
up and responded with just that.
Following the vehicle tracks, Akira and his team arrived at a dome
within the Iida Commercial District ruins. There were large holes in the
walls, and the tracks continued on further.

Page | 409
 Akira and his team stood in front of the hole, examining their
surroundings.
"It looks like they forced their way through the entrance to the
underground."
"That seems likely. The door wasn't blown up; it looks like it was cut.
There are clean-cut fragments lying around."
"Hmm... do you think the transport machine would do something like
this?"
"Delivering merchandise, but the door was closed, so we broke in...
doesn't seem likely."
"So, maybe it's the vehicle of another hunter. They specifically chose
this place and broke in, so there must be a reason..."
The only reason that came to mind for Akira and his team was related
to the old-world automata. They exchanged glances.
"Let's contact Reina's team for now."
"Agreed. Let's do that."
Yumina immediately got in touch with Reina's team.

Tior, who had entered the Iida Commercial District ruins with a large
trailer, continued on inside the ruins until reaching a dome's basement –
a vast underground parking-like area.
This place served as the distribution center for the entire Iida
Commercial District. Although there were some signs of aging, such as
cracks on the floor and walls, unlike the surface, it wasn't overgrown with
grass or vines. The domes were connected by underground passageways,

Page | 410
and rough distribution to each dome was conducted from this central
location.
However, the ancient relic distribution system was no longer
operational, and now it was just a vast empty space.
Tior parked the trailer there and opened the rear cargo door. Inside
were numerous storage units that looked like mechanical coffins or
barrels. Along with these, small transport machines were also loaded, and
they disappeared into the depths of the passage.
After watching them go, Tior tilted their head in confusion.
"What do we do next...? I remember now!"
With a nod, Tior remembered their next plan. They entered the cargo
area of the trailer and picked up the only remaining storage unit.
Afterward, they left the vehicle behind and proceeded through the
underground passages of the ruins.

After informing Reina's team about the situation, Akira and Yumina
ventured into the dome's underground together. Their rough terrain
vehicle tackled the slightly sloped underground path, leading them to a
vast underground parking-like area where a large trailer was parked.
Akira and Yumina inspected the trailer.
"It's quite big, but it looks like a regular trailer. Doesn't seem like an
old-world transport machine. Probably another hunter."
When Akira was in the deep parts of the Kugamayama City's old-world
territory and encountered Tsubaki, the administrator personality of that
area, he had seen several self-propelled containers that were old-world
transport machines. Based on that impression, Akira didn't think the
trailer before him was an old-world transport machine. Though it did

Page | 411
have some odd and distorted features for a modern trailer, that was
about it.
"The cargo area is wide open, and it's empty. If it's not for transporting
supplies, did some other hunters ride in it?"
Yumina scanned the area.
"Even if that were the case, there's no one around. If they brought this
vehicle, there should be quite a few people. They could have left some
guards."
"Well, we did the same."
"That's true, but..."
In a dangerous ruin, it was a common mistake to disperse forces.
However, rather than taking such a risk, prioritizing their own safety, and
leaving someone with the vehicle, they chose not to. Safety first. Even if
their vehicle got destroyed, they could call for help, such as hiring a
transporter. Hunters who made such judgments were not uncommon.
Although Akira's team was currently split into two groups, they didn't
leave anyone behind with the vehicle. Even if the hunters who might
have been transported on the trailer were all acting together, Akira didn't
find that too puzzling.
"Akira, the analysis results from the comprehensive support system
just came in. This kind of vehicle isn't sold in the Eastern region."
"...So, it's a homemade vehicle?"
"Akira, I don't think that's the case."
"But, Yumina, does this look like an old-world machine?"
"...No, it doesn't."
"Exactly."
If it wasn't modern, then it must be old-world. Akira understood the
logic, but the trailer before him seemed to be poorly assembled, as if

Page | 412
multiple parts from crashed vehicles were patched together. Neither
Akira nor Yumina saw any resemblance to old-world technology.
For now, Akira and Yumina decided to contact Reina's team once
again.

Tior continued advancing through the ruins, carrying the coffin-like

storage unit. Arriving at a completely white room, Tior set down the
storage unit and activated it. Tior knew instinctively how to start it,
despite having no memories of learning the activation process. However,
this fact didn't raise any questions in Tior's mind.
The top of the storage unit opened up, revealing an old-world
automated doll inside. It was a beautifully crafted female figure in a maid
outfit, lying as if asleep with her eyes closed inside the storage unit. Tior
felt a light excitement upon seeing the old-world automated doll. Being a
hunter, Tior knew the high value of old-world automated dolls as
valuable artifacts. Witnessing such a relic in person stirred Tior's heart.
This encounter awakened Tior's consciousness from the unconscious
routine-like state. Suddenly, Tior's mind became clearer, and related
memories resurfaced.
"...Wait? Aren't automated dolls dangerous when activated...?"
With a perplexed expression, Tior spoke, and at that moment, the
automated doll opened its eyes. In the next instant, Tior was impaled by
the activated automated doll, causing Tior to cough up blood. The
automated doll withdrew its arm from Tior's chest, leaving a gaping hole.
Tior collapsed to the ground, and a large pool of green-colored blood
started to stain the floor.

Page | 413
 In a haze of consciousness, Tior looked at the flowing blood and
wondered:
(Why... is it green? Is that... my blood? What's happening...)
With this final question, Tior's consciousness was once again
swallowed by darkness.
The automated doll, retracting its hand from Tior's body, casually
flicked its arm, completely removing the green blood that had adhered to
its sleeve and gloves.
In the automated doll's vision, three things were reflected: the all-
white room, Tior lying on the ground, and an augmented reality
projection of a woman standing next to Tior.
"I have something to request from you. Please consider it," said the
woman with a cold expression through the augmented reality interface.
The woman was Tsubaki.
In the underground passage of the ruins, Tior regained consciousness
as Tior. Looking at the metal piece in both hands, Tior tilted the head.
The metal piece was a fragment of the automated doll's storage unit and
had bite marks on it.
"Did you notice?" a voice addressed Tior.
Turning towards the voice, Tior involuntarily stepped back. There
stood the automated doll that Tior had activated.
Tior looked at their own chest; there was no trace of being impaled.
Then, they looked at the doll's hand; there was no blood.
"...Was it a dream?"
Confused and shaken, Tior asked the automated doll.
"If you've awakened, there's no need to continue this transfer. I'll take
my leave now," the automated doll responded.
"...Where is this? What am I doing here?"

Page | 414
 Tior had no understanding of the situation. Overwhelmed by anxiety
and fear, Tior's expression contorted in distress.
The automated doll calmly addressed Tior, "You were on your way
back after finishing your task, weren't you?"
"......Huh?"
Upon hearing this, Tior showed a brief surprised reaction, as if
suddenly remembering something. Then, with a relieved expression, Tior
nodded, "Ah, that's right, that's right. I had forgotten... Wait, who are
you?"
"I am Olivia. That will be all."
Olivia, the automated doll, answered with just that and politely bowed,
then walked away in the opposite direction from where Tior had been
heading.
"What was that all about?... Well, never mind. Let's go back."
Though feeling slightly puzzled, Tior walked away as if it didn't really
matter, following the next instructions, even though they didn't know
who gave those instructions.

After reuniting with Reina and the others in the underground dome,
Akira explained the situation thoroughly. Then he asked, "So, what do
you think?"
Reina had a somewhat puzzled expression upon hearing the question.
To share information and fill in the gaps, Shiori spoke, "Well, for starters,
this place could be the warehouse we were searching for, the entrance
for the delivery, or even the distribution center for the entire ruins. And
the hunters who were on the trailer might have been delayed."

Page | 415
 The hunters had learned about the automated dolls from a different
source, similar to Kurosawa's group. However, instead of securing a shop,
they chose to secure the warehouse. This massive underground space
might be connected to various domes' warehouses through the
underground passages, and they might have attempted to take control of
it. That was Shiori's explanation.
Reina nodded, seemingly satisfied with the explanation, but she also
had some doubts, "Hmm, but if that were the case, it seems like they
should have secured this place first."
"There must have been a reason not to."
According to the hunters' information, the automated dolls were
planned to be brought in here first before being delivered to each
automated doll shop. They were aware of the scheduled delivery dates.
Initially, they intended to secure this place first, but something must have
caused them to be late. Since they didn't find any automated dolls here,
they assumed that the delivery to the warehouses or the shops had
already begun and hurriedly tried to obtain the automated dolls before
that.
After explaining this, Shiori added, "Of course, this is just a hypothesis.
It's uncertain whether the hunters were delayed or if there was a delay in
delivering the automated dolls. Also, why didn't they anticipate this
possibility, or if they did, what were the grounds for dismissing it? Our
assumptions have many uncertainties. Nevertheless, given the current
situation, this is the extent of our speculation."
Akira, Reina, and Togami were impressed, nodding in agreement with
Shiori's assessment. When they noticed their reactions mirrored that of
their fellow kind, they adjusted their attitudes to hide their surprise.
Togami pushed the conversation forward somewhat forcefully, "So,
what are we going to do? If there's a possibility that the delivery of the

Page | 416
automated dolls is delayed, wouldn't it make sense for us to secure this
place again?"
Reina chuckled and nodded, "You're right. Let's do that. Can't believe
we were beaten to securing the warehouse by Akira's group. We never
catch a break."
"What are you talking about? From now on— huh?"
As everyone was about to respond, they noticed reactions approaching
from the other end of the passageway. Although the distance was quite
far, they could clearly sense the presence, unlike the above ground
covered in plant-induced smokescreen that disrupted information
gathering.
"It's just one person. Probably a child."
"Perhaps it's a hunter who had gone further in and is now returning.
Stay alert, milady."
Even though Shiori and the others, acting as Reina's escorts, were
more cautious than the rest, their vigilance seemed relatively mild. They
were more concerned about any potential conflicts between themselves
and the approaching hunters over securing the location. However, Akira
saw things differently.
"He is...!"
And so did the person approaching them.
"A-Akira...!?"
The person coming out of the passage was Tior.
Akira noticed Tior and displayed strong vigilance on his face. In turn,
Tior looked terrified, showing even more fear than vigilance.
Akira remained cautious while Tior, with a frightened expression,
pointed his left arm towards Akira and fired.
"Avoid it!"

Page | 417
 Shiori pulled Reina away, Kanae grabbed Togami, and they took
evasive actions. Yumina, with the support of the comprehensive support
system, quickly moved away from the scene. Meanwhile, Akira fired his
SSB combination gun in rapid succession, attempting to intercept the
attack.
Almost simultaneously, Tior fired his arm cannon. The powerful blast
from his arm cannon exploded several meters in front of Akira, resulting
in an explosion unmatched by any ordinary grenade, engulfing the
underground space in flames and shockwaves. Although Akira was
thrown back, his reinforced suit and protective coat protected him from
physical harm. He landed safely. Yumina and the others managed to take
cover behind the car and were unharmed.
Using the opportunity, Tior attempted to escape, running full speed
towards the passage leading to the surface. However, Akira was
determined not to let him get away and aimed at Tior once again. But his
shot was interrupted. Tior's trailer suddenly accelerated on its own,
attempting to run over Akira.
Akira managed to dodge it, but the trailer continued to run, obstructing
Tior's path and targeting him. Akira fired his regular SSB combination gun
at the trailer in rapid succession. Although its power was lower than the
heavy-duty version used for killing large creatures, it was still capable of
reducing vehicles and monsters to dust. However, the trailer remained
sturdy and continued running, unfazed by the numerous bullets it
received.
Then, Tior, who had jumped onto the trailer, fired at Akira again from
the vehicle's top. In this short time, Tior was able to launch another
attack. Akira once more intercepted the projectiles. Explosions and
shockwaves ravaged the underground space. Akira was thrown back
once again, and Tior continued to distance himself rapidly.
"Damn it!"

Page | 418
 Akira muttered as he landed. At that moment, his bike, driven by
Alpha, approached from behind.
"Akira, hop on."
"Got it!"
Akira jumped on the bike, and they pursued Tior with all their might as
he had already entered the passageway leading to the surface.
With no time to respond to the rapid turn of events, Yumina and the
others left behind at the scene received a communication from Akira.
"I'm going after him! Whether we secure this place or retreat, he's
dangerous! We can't leave him be! Let's regroup later! That's all!"
The communication with Akira ended abruptly after he delivered his
message. As everyone exchanged glances, Yumina made a serious
proposal.
"I think it's best for us to retreat. The automated dolls are valuable, but
the situation doesn't allow us to continue."
Shiori nodded in agreement. "I concur. It's not worth engaging in
combat with other hunters."
Not knowing about Tior, Shiori judged his sudden attack as an extreme
act to compete for the automated dolls.
Kurosawa's group, who had occupied the automated doll shop, were
competitors, but they adhered to the principle of "first come, first
served." They didn't consider engaging in combat with other hunters.
That's how Shiori assessed the situation.
However, if there appeared a competing party that would resort to
combat, they couldn't allow Reina to continue the automated doll search.
Togami agreed, and Kanae left the decision to Reina, who also sided
with Shiori.

Page | 419
 "Yes, let's retreat. First, we need to get out of here and provide
support to Akira while escaping from the ruins. Let's go... huh? Wait a
moment. I just received a notification from Kurosawa's group."
While they were competitors in the hunt for automated dolls, they had
agreed to communicate if any issues arose. Reina checked the
notification with a serious expression and unintentionally exclaimed.
"...What!? The notification says that dozens of ancient automated dolls
are rampaging inside the ruins."

Page | 420
Chapter 164 - Tior's Mutation
In front of Kurosawa, who was securing the ruins of an automated doll
shop, a change occurred in the display case that was showing a
holographic projection of an automated doll. First, the hologram
disappeared. At that moment, Kurosawa alerted all his team members to
be cautious, as they didn't know what would happen next. In the worst
case, something in the ruins might switch, and the security machines
could suddenly activate and attack.
As Kurosawa's team remained on high alert, the next change appeared.
The floor of the display case opened, and real automated dolls emerged
from it. Surprised, the Kurosawa group watched as they confirmed that
these were not mere holograms and cheered with delight, albeit quietly.
The chance of the automated dolls being restocked according to the
information was about 20%, and Kurosawa had assumed the worst odds.
However, they managed to be among that 20%, and Kurosawa smiled in
satisfaction.
"Alright! Contact Yuzumoin Industries and start arranging for the
specialists to handle these dolls! We'll secure this place until the
specialists arrive! This is the real deal! Get fired up!"
Kurosawa gave out the instructions, and other team members securing
different shops were called to gather at this location. Now that they had
identified the restocking source, there was no need to secure other
places, so they made that decision.
However, at that moment, Kurosawa was surprised to hear reports
from other units.
"...What? The same thing happened there too?"
Automated dolls were appearing at all the locations secured by
Kurosawa's team. Some emerged from the floor of the display case, while
others came out from open walls along with their storage containers.

Page | 421
 Furthermore, as they were receiving those reports, new automated
dolls stored in containers appeared from the walls of Kurosawa's shop.
This unexpected and massive success brought great joy to the
members of the unit. However, Kurosawa's expression turned serious.
"This is bad... If we gather the unit at the shops that have been
restocked, we'll have enough manpower to handle anything until the
specialists arrive. That was my plan, but now we can't concentrate our
forces... Should we abandon half of our defense positions?... No, that's
impossible."
Due to the extraordinary success, Kurosawa found himself in a
situation where he had to defend with fewer forces than planned. He felt
overwhelmed and gave firm instructions.
"Recall all patrol units. Report the situation to Yuzumoin Industries and
request reinforcements. It's a significant achievement, but it's an
unexpected situation. Stay alert."
Kurosawa's stern attitude made those who were celebrating the great
success refocus their minds. The unit regained its composure and acted
swiftly.
After that, there was a period of relative calm. Yuzumoin Industries
quickly dispatched reinforcements upon receiving the report, significantly
reducing the time Kurosawa's team had to defend alone. Kurosawa
issued several instructions to his comrades to prepare for this new
situation.
Feeling that they could handle it somehow, Kurosawa relaxed a little
and let out a sigh of relief.
At that moment, he noticed Rodin, who was eagerly looking at one of
the automated dolls that had been stored away. Rather than a sigh of
relief, Kurosawa sighed with concern and headed toward Rodin.
"Hey, Rodin! I told you to stay focused. Stop staring and get back to
guarding," Kurosawa said, annoyed.

Page | 422
 "Uh, sorry."
"Seriously..."
As they were about to leave the spot, a noise came from behind
Kurosawa's group. They turned around with a sense of unease. Their
intuition was correct. The noise was the sound of a storage compartment
opening, and an automated doll was trying to emerge from it.
Kurosawa quickly aimed his gun, but the automated doll closed the
distance in an instant. The range was no longer favorable for firearms.
Before Kurosawa could fire, the automated doll's hand blade was already
approaching him.
However, Kurosawa reacted even faster and delivered a powerful kick,
sending the opponent flying into the wall. Despite the impact, the
automated doll remained unharmed. Being an old-world model, it was
exceptionally sturdy, and it wore clothing as durable as modern
protective gear, making it difficult to cause damage.
But that was all within Kurosawa's expectations. His kick was not
meant to destroy the opponent but to knock it away.
The automated doll got stuck in the wall, slightly slowing its
movements. Taking advantage of the opportunity, Kurosawa relentlessly
showered it with countless bullets. Rodin, who had come to his senses,
joined in the gunfire.
Kurosawa had prepared specialized weapons for dealing with
automated dolls, just in case. While he couldn't equip everyone with such
weapons, as the leader, Kurosawa, and Rodin, who was in a similar
position, were well equipped.
Together, they had enough firepower to deal with the immediate
threat. The automated doll was destroyed, its pieces scattered around.
Kurosawa glared at Rodin, who let out a sigh of relief.
"Rodin! You...!"

Page | 423
 "No, no, no, it wasn't me! I swear, it wasn't me!"
Rodin hurriedly shook his head, trying to dispel the suspicion that he
had activated the automated doll without permission. Kurosawa believed
him, seeing how desperate Rodin was.
However, this indicated an even more serious situation. If Rodin hadn't
activated it, that meant the automated doll had activated itself.
As if confirming this, the sound of other storage compartments
opening echoed in the area, and more automated dolls began to emerge.
Kurosawa made an immediate decision.
"We're getting out of here! Plan C!"
Following Kurosawa, who started running, Rodin revealed his surprise.
"Plan C?! Are you serious? We already contacted Yuzumoin Industries!"
"I am serious! We'll regroup with the other units! Let's go!"
Plan C was one of the contingency plans that Kurosawa's team had
decided on in case of mission failure. It involved abandoning the occupied
shops, destroying all unactivated automated dolls, and defeating any
activated dolls that couldn't be destroyed before activation.

Meanwhile, Tior's trailer, speeding through a sloping underground

passage, launched itself up to the surface. Shortly after, Akira followed
on his bike. The chase between Tior, who was trying to escape, and
Akira, who was pursuing him, continued as they moved from the
underground to the surface.
Akira's firepower on the bike had more than doubled compared to
when he had almost no modifications and only carried an unmodified SSB

Page | 424
hybrid gun on foot. The large anti-vehicle SSB hybrid gun attached to the
bike spewed flames, creating more openings in the trailer.
With the wider area on the surface, he could now use small missiles
without hesitation. Countless missiles flew through the air, drawing large
arcs, surpassing the trailer, and then descending upon the front of the
vehicle, unleashing devastating power that shook the chassis and caused
damage, though not severe enough to completely destroy it. The trailer
displayed an astonishing level of durability, surprising even Akira.
However, the attack was enough to hinder Tior's escape. No matter
how sturdy the trailer was, facing numerous missiles would slow down
the vehicle. The explosions would ravage the ground in front, making
movement difficult. If Tior tried to avoid the missiles by changing
direction drastically, he would be driven farther away from the ruins. Tior
was cornered.
Moreover, Akira, utilizing the bike's maneuverability, moved ahead to
get closer to the trailer where Tior was inside the cargo compartment,
persistently targeting him.
The impact-converting light generated upon impact demonstrated that
the opponent's vehicle was protected by force-field armor. The bullets
Akira used were not designed to penetrate force-field armor.
Despite unleashing a barrage of shots like a storm, the flashy gunfire
had little effect. However, if Akira continued to shoot, the powerful
bullets storm would eventually destroy Tior and the trailer together, as
evidenced by the numerous openings in the vehicle's body.
Akira's precise and continuous shooting, guided by Alpha's aiming
assistance, targeted the exact same force-field armor areas, eventually
breaking through the defense. The armored plating offered little
resistance, and the vehicle itself was inevitably the target.
Tior attempted a counterattack, but his left arm cannon was unusable.
He could fire again, but the fear of immediate retaliation made him

Page | 425
hesitate. Akira was already getting dangerously close. If he fired and the
attack was intercepted, the resulting explosion might engulf Tior's trailer.
If the vehicle tipped over or got immobilized, they would be sitting ducks
under concentrated fire.
Considering this, Tior resorted to using his right arm. From the already
damaged part of the cargo compartment, he briefly exposed himself and
swung a blade that emerged from his right hand with great force. The
glowing blade transmitted a wave of cutting force, slashing objects
clearly beyond its range.
Akira was surprised by the attack, but he had already dodged and
evaded higher-powered and longer-ranged attacks when he fought
Monica in Mihazono Ruins. Now, with Alpha's support, avoiding the
attack was even easier. He evaded the range of the light blade and kept
shooting from a safe distance.
Tior was being cornered further. He was hit when he fired the light
blade, and bullets were gouging and piercing his body. The red blood
flowing from his wounds, although technically not red to Tior, reminded
him of death, wearing down his mental state.
The idea that such bleeding wouldn't save him pushed Tior closer to
despair, eroding his sanity gradually. With a crazed laugh, Tior clutched
his head with his left hand, seeing how it had transformed into a cannon.
"If you're gonna change my arm into this incomprehensible crap,
change it into something way more awesome! Don't underestimate me!"
In a fit of desperation, Tior vented his frustration on his useless left
arm by striking the vehicle with it. "Turn into a weapon that can kill
someone as amazing as Akira! More! More! Change into something
amazing! Change! Change! Change!"
He continued to pound the trailer with his left arm, crazed and
screaming. His powerful strikes caused his arm to tear, resulting in green-
colored blood flowing, though Tior was too lost in his madness to notice.

Page | 426
 However, amidst his sanity and madness, and the fusion of Tior's
consciousness as an individual and his consciousness as a system, his left
arm responded to his wishes. Fangs grew from the torn part of the arm,
transforming into a large mouth that latched onto the trailer from the
inside.
Witnessing this, Tior laughed.
Meanwhile, Akira, who had been shooting from the bike, noticed the
change in the trailer and instinctively stopped his attack. "What's that...?"
The trailer was shrinking as if being eaten from the inside. When the
walls and ceiling of the cargo compartment disappeared, and the length
of the vehicle reduced by about half, an abnormally mutated Tior stood
there on the remaining part of the trailer.
His left arm had become enlarged, deformed, and partially mechanized.
It was covered with numerous large-caliber guns and even had a massive
shield attached. Some parts were fused with the vehicle. Seeing the
formidable arm, Tior laughed triumphantly.
"See, I knew it could be done! Well then, die!"
Pointing his arm at Akira, Tior unleashed a barrage of bullets from all
the gun barrels, pulverizing the entire area.
Akira, in a hurry, took evasive action. The opponent's shooting lacked
precision, but the sheer volume compensated for it. Tough grass and
vines in the surroundings were blown away by the barrage, and the
ground appeared as if it had been bombarded. Knowing the resilience of
the ruins' vegetation, Akira broke into a cold sweat.
"Alpha!? What on earth is that thing!?"
"It appears that he created weapons by using parts of the vehicle. The
method seems similar to that of the Gluttonous Crocodile, for example."
"It doesn't look like a crocodile!"

Page | 427
 "He must have incorporated those factors through some method. At
least, the base material should have been a human."
As Akira rode the bike and observed Tior again, he wondered whether
a human could perform such a feat. Then again, he also wondered if
someone capable of such actions could truly be called a human.
"Whether he's a human or a monster, I can't tell."
"It depends on how you define it. But it doesn't matter now. Whether
he's human or a monster, we just need to defeat him."
"You're right!"
Akira had never hesitated to kill. To him, whether Tior was human or
not was a relatively minor concern. And even that issue was only relevant
if Akira decided to leave him alive for possible interrogation after
incapacitating him. But now, Akira was determined to fight with the
intention of killing his opponent, and whether Tior was conveniently alive
afterward was a matter for consideration.
Even in this place and deep within the Kuzushara District ruins, Akira
had no intention of fighting to find out why they were suddenly attacked.
His only goal was to defeat the opponent, whether they were human or a
monster. Akira didn't dwell on unnecessary questions and focused solely
on the battle.
Tior, who had been running away from Akira, became more aggressive
after obtaining powerful weapons. On the other hand, Akira tried to keep
a distance from Tior, reversing their roles in the chase.

After deciding to retreat, Reina and her group boarded Yumina's

vehicle and headed to the surface. Both Akira's and Reina's vehicles had
been damaged and overturned due to Tior's attack. Although not

Page | 428
completely broken, they refrained from riding and instead followed
behind using autonomous driving.
Once on the surface, Reina's group immediately tried to assess Akira's
situation. While the vegetation interfered with their information-
gathering equipment's precision, communication remained intact. The
data from Akira's information-gathering equipment was already
integrated, allowing them to quickly understand Akira's situation.
It was possible that the unknown attacker had already been defeated
by Akira. If that were the case, all they had to do was regroup with Akira
and head back. Reina and her group were somewhat optimistic due to
Akira's strength.
However, their expectations were shattered. Akira was engaged in
battle with an enigmatic entity. Upon learning this from the linked data,
Yumina hastily contacted him.
"Akira!? Are you okay?"
"Yumina. Yeah, I'm having a little trouble."
Despite Yumina's anxious tone, Akira's voice remained calm, and that
helped her regain her composure.
"So, what are you fighting against, Akira?"
"I don't really know. I was fighting, and then I ended up like this, feeling
all weird."
"I see... Okay, I'll provide support. Let's retreat together."
After Yumina's offer, Akira hesitated for a moment before responding.
"...Your support would be appreciated, but if you interfere too much,
that strange thing might come after you. Are you sure you'll be alright?"
Yumina couldn't give an immediate answer. The strength of Tior that
she saw through the linked data made her hesitate to say that she would
be fine.

Page | 429
 Seeing Yumina's reaction, Akira realized that direct support would be
difficult.
"If it's difficult, then retreat first. Oh, and leave some ammunition on
the ground along the way if you can. I'd appreciate it since I want to
avoid running out of bullets. Just tell me where you leave them, and I'll
pick them up myself. Don't overexert yourselves, alright?"
With that, the communication with Akira ended.
Yumina's expression turned serious, but she quickly regained her
composure.
"Let's go. As Akira requested, we'll head outside the ruins, leaving
ammunition behind along the way."
Reina was surprised by Yumina's decision.
"Yumina!? Aren't you going to help Akira?"
"...I judged that going all the way to Akira and providing close support
would be difficult. Isn't that right?"
Yumina said so and looked at Shiori and Kanae.
"...My lady, unfortunately, that's correct."
"Well, isn't it okay? I mean, if Akira were saying, 'Please help me! Save
me!' it would be a different story, but the way he said it was more like, 'If
you're going to be wandering around here, just stay away.' "
In reality, with just Shiori and Kanae, providing support for Akira would
be more than sufficient. They had two extra vehicles, so they could
simply split up. Shiori and Kanae's abilities were more than enough for
that.
However, given the current situation, it was difficult for Shiori and
Kanae to take separate actions from Reina. Going with Reina to help
Akira was even more challenging. There was no reason for Shiori and
Kanae to put Reina in danger just to help Akira.

Page | 430
 Yumina understood this, and she confirmed with Shiori and Kanae,
who replied with that understanding. Reina also understood to some
extent.
"I understand. Let's go."
Once again, Reina felt like a burden. She lowered her head slightly. It
was useless to do so, but she tried to lift her face with a determined
expression, but couldn't manage to do so.
Togami looked at Reina's figure with a pained expression, but he
couldn't find the right words to say.
Afterward, Yumina's vehicle continued to advance through the ruins.
They stopped several times to leave ammunition for Akira, and Reina
found it somewhat strange.
"Yumina, isn't this getting too close to Akira? I understand that we
need to give him the ammunition, but..."
It seemed like they were getting too close. Reina found it strange and
questioned Yumina.
In response, Yumina smiled and held another SSB Compound Gun that
she had left inside the vehicle.
"Because I can't reach him from this distance."
"Huh?"
"I said it would be difficult to support Akira directly near him. I never
said I wouldn't provide support."
With the SSB Compound Gun in hand, Yumina smiled a little
mischievously and pulled the trigger until the extended magazine was
empty.
Numerous small missiles were shot out from the gun's muzzle. The
swarm of small missiles bypassed the dome near Reina's group and
landed on the other side where Tior was.

Page | 431
 Yumina smiled with satisfaction after seeing the impact through the
comprehensive support system.
"Alright, it hit. This is the advantage of the comprehensive support
system. With just regular shots, the missile's guidance system would be
affected by the vegetation in the ruins, and they wouldn't hit. But when I
use the integrated data from Akira's information-gathering equipment as
a guidance device, it's like shooting from right next to the target."
Normally, without the comprehensive support system, the missile
guidance would be affected by the vegetation in the ruins, making it
difficult to hit the target. But by using the integrated data from Akira's
information-gathering equipment as the guidance system, she could
make precise shots from a long distance.
Because Yumina had fought together with Akira's group in the deep
part of the Kuzushara District ruins, she used the same gun as Akira.
Since they used the same gun, Yumina could naturally use the extended
magazines that Akira had loaded into her vehicle. She didn't have to
worry about running out of ammunition. She could continuously fire
small missiles.
While relentlessly firing a large number of missiles into the air, Yumina
smiled proudly at Reina.
"Reina, please keep an eye out for any danger around us. There seems
to be some automatons wandering about. Can I count on you for that?"
"Got it!"
With her task assigned, Reina regained her spirit and smiled
confidently as she took up a position to protect Yumina. Togami laughed
and stood beside Reina.
"Aren't you getting a bit too fired up?"
"You're annoying. Just focus on doing your part."
"I know, I know."

Page | 432
 Togami's teasing remarks helped Reina regain her composure and calm
down. She even felt a little happy to realize that Togami's teasing had a
purpose.
Kanae smiled at Shiori, trying to hide her meaningful expression.
"Sis, is it alright?"
"Well, I suppose so. It's our job to handle things like this."
"I see."
According to Kurosawa's communication, this area was still a
dangerous zone with dozens of old-world automatons causing trouble. It
was risky to leave Reina here.
However, Shiori accepted that. If it meant finding a way to protect
Reina, they had to handle whatever was necessary. That was how she
thought about it.

Akira skillfully evaded Tior's relentless pursuit on his motorcycle.

Tior was still in the trailer. Akira thought that Tior wouldn't be able to
follow him up to the dome. However, to his surprise, the trailer, which
had just been moving on tires, grew insect-like legs and managed to climb
up the dome's walls forcefully.
Disgruntled, Akira muttered to himself, "Well, I guess I shouldn't be
surprised at this point!" He continued firing his gun at Tior.
Force Field Armor - Akira aimed at Tior. However, the giant arm with a
shield attached to it blocked the shots. The shield's force field armor had
used up the energy previously used to protect the entire trailer, making it
exceptionally sturdy.

Page | 433
 Akira aimed for Tior's enlarged left arm, successfully destroying the
guns attached to it. However, new guns kept sprouting, making the effort
less effective.
He switched to small missiles, targeting Tior's upper and backside. Tior
couldn't defend against those attacks with the left arm. To continue firing
at Akira and defend himself from Akira's attacks, Tior needed to keep the
left arm aimed at Akira.
Tior deflected the missiles rushing towards him by swinging his right
arm. By deliberately reducing the cutting power of the light blade and
broadening its effective range, Tior swept away the swarm of small
missiles with a sweeping motion.
Akira then attempted to aim for the vehicle rather than Tior himself.
However, he quickly abandoned the idea. Whenever he eased his attacks
on Tior himself, Tior seemed to notice and intensified his counter-
attacks. Tior sprouted more guns from his left arm, firing even more
bullets over a wider area, making it increasingly challenging for Akira to
evade. Even with Alpha's extraordinary driving skills, dodging a barrage of
bullets without any gaps became impossible. Akira had already been hit
several times and was relying on the protection of the Force Field Armor
and the defensive force field of his protective coat.
In the midst of their fierce battle, Tior was pursuing Akira with a
wicked grin on his face. It was partly due to the intoxicating feeling of the
newfound power he had obtained, but there was another reason as well.
Tior believed that if he could kill Akira, everything would somehow work
out. This thought lingered in Tior's mind, even though he didn't fully
understand what exactly he needed to do. He just had a strong desire
that seemed to be within reach, making him fight with delight in his heart
and a sense of purpose even amidst the haziness of his consciousness,
where he might forget who he truly was.
As the evenly matched battle continued, it was Akira who showed
signs of urgency first.

Page | 434
 "Oh no. Alpha, I'm running out of ammo soon."
The extended magazine boasted an astonishing number of bullets, but
firing continuously would eventually deplete it. Moreover, he had already
used a fair amount of ammunition while chasing Tior. As a result, he ran
out of bullets faster than expected.
"Just go and get more. Yumina must have told you the location of the
ammunition, right?"
"Yeah, but..."
Akira knew that the time it took to collect the ammunition would
create an opening for his opponent. Against a regular enemy, it wouldn't
be an issue, but in this life-or-death struggle, even a momentary
vulnerability could be fatal. He frowned at the thought.
However, he had no choice but to do it. Compared to running out of
ammo, it was a minor concern. Determined to minimize the gap during
the ammunition reload, he requested Alpha's support.
"Alpha, watch my back, okay?"
"Leave it to me."
Seeing Alpha's usual cheerful smile, Akira responded with a strong
smile of his own. He gathered his resolve and hurried to retrieve the
ammunition.
However, Akira's determination turned out to be somewhat
unnecessary. At that moment, a barrage of small missiles fired by Yumina
struck Tior precisely. Tior and his vehicle were engulfed in countless
explosions.
"What's going on?"
"That's Yumina's support. Now, let's quickly get our ammunition
restocked."
"Got it!"

Page | 435
 With the explosions as their backdrop, Akira accelerated. He raced to
the ammunition location, then brought his bike to an abrupt stop and
swiftly picked up the ammunition. He skillfully stored some of it inside his
protective coat, then, using time manipulation, efficiently switched the
gun's magazine and energy pack on the moving bike.
"Alright! Done!"
Akira's time between picking up the ammunition and finishing the gun
reload was merely a few seconds. Still, in the fast-paced back-and-forth
of their battle, even a momentary opening could prove fatal. Akira had
enough leeway to take his time because he had created that time
through the enormous amount of small missiles fired by Yumina. While
Akira was locked in a heated battle with Tior, Yumina was able to shoot
from a safe distance. Utilizing the expensive and plentiful small missile
extended magazine to its full extent, she fired an exceptional amount.
Being targeted by such an overwhelming number of missiles left Tior
with no room to attack Akira. Thanks to this, Akira could calmly complete
his ammunition restocking. He expressed his gratitude to Yumina through
Alpha.
"Yumina! Thanks for the help! Keep it up!"
"Roger that, Akira. You do your best too."
"Yeah! You too!"
After ending the communication with Yumina, Akira proudly raised his
gun and smiled.
"Now it's 2 against 1, no, 6 against 1. Let's finish this quickly."
At Akira's spirited words, Alpha smiled meaningfully.
"Akira, isn't it 7 against 1?"
Akira chuckled and corrected himself.
"Oh, right. It's 7 against 1. Well then, I'll continue to rely on your
support."

Page | 436
 "Leave it to me."
Even now, being bombarded with a large number of small missiles, Tior
was once again cornered. He continued to be targeted from long range
by the small missiles and shot by Akira. There was no way to defend
against it.
Even if Tior tried to head towards Yumina and the others, Akira would
thoroughly hinder him, and in the meantime, Yumina and the others
would move to a safe distance. He was at an impasse.
The exhilaration of having gained immense power had already
vanished. The fear of death, which he had forgotten in that excitement,
began to erode Tior once again. It chipped away at the sanity he had
been holding onto, blurring the boundary between his consciousness and
the system's consciousness.
In this ambiguous state, Tior's thoughts seeking help connected with
the system's rescue function.
Support request initiated.
In Tior's expanded vision, those words appeared in an unreadable
language.

Page | 437
Chapter 165 - Automatic Dolls
Reina and the others continued supporting Akira from a distance.
Yumina fired small missiles at Tior from the rooftop of the vehicle,
while Reina and Togami protected her. They remained vigilant of their
surroundings, quickly eliminating any monsters that came close and
delivering small missiles from inside the vehicle to Yumina.
Shiori and Kanae stood by Reina's side, prepared for any unexpected
situations.
With the support from their group, Akira regained the upper hand. At
this rate, they should be able to win without any problems. Reina thought
so as she skillfully shot and defeated another monster with precise
sniping.
Her proficiency in handling powerful, long-range guns for outdoor use,
suppressing the recoil, and accurately hitting distant targets
demonstrated the true extent of Reina's growth through rigorous
training. Shiori, who was watching from behind, smiled with a sense of
pride at her master's progress.
However, Reina wore a slightly puzzled expression.
"Hey, Shiori. Weren't these guys supposed to stay inside the dome and
rarely come out? Why are they outside now?"
"That's what I thought."
"Then why?"
"It's possible that something unusual happened. Although we haven't
encountered them yet, if the automatic dolls are causing a ruckus inside
the ruins, they might be in a battle with the occupiers of the stores. The
fight might have pushed them outside the dome."
"Ah, I see."

Page | 438
 Reina nodded in understanding. Shiori then warned her with a serious
expression.
"My lady, even if you find the automatic dolls, please refrain from
attacking them immediately. We are not occupying any stores, so there is
a possibility that the automatic dolls do not see us as enemies. If we don't
provoke them, we might avoid fighting altogether."
"I know. Well, it's still dangerous, so let's hurry back once Akira takes
care of that weird guy."
By checking Akira's condition through the linked data from their
information-gathering equipment, Reina confirmed his overwhelming
advantage. Just a little more. With that in mind, she continued to protect
Yumina.

Meanwhile, Kurosawa and the others were having a tough time dealing
with the activated automatic dolls. The fact that the pre-war automatic
dolls were simply powerful, that many of them had already started
activating when Kurosawa ordered the unit to destroy the automatic
dolls, and that some hesitated to destroy the inactive dolls had led to this
situation.
Still, Kurosawa managed to rally the unit and continued giving
appropriate orders to minimize casualties. While urging the transport of
the wounded, he joined the counterattack with Rodin and destroyed
another doll.
Witnessing the strength of the pre-war automatic dolls, Rodin
grumbled with a grim expression.
"Darn it! Why the hell are they attacking us in the first place? We
didn't activate them, did we?"

Page | 439
 To that question, Kurosawa answered nonchalantly.
"What are you talking about? If there's an armed group in the
commercial district, we'll eliminate them. It's a normal decision."
"W-Well, that's true, but..."
"Thanks to that normal decision, dangerous beasts roaming the
commercial district are also targeted for elimination. That reduces the
chances of our unit being targeted. We appreciate that."
"...But aren't we still being targeted like crazy?"
"We're the ones taking down the most automatic dolls. That's probably
why our elimination is prioritized."
"Damn it!"
While Rodin cursed, a new automatic doll appeared. Seeing the highly
focused energy waves about to be fired at them, both Rodin and
Kurosawa hurriedly took cover behind a building.
The ruins' vegetation was mowed down by the beams from the
automatic doll. The plants, which many hunters tried to burn for relic
collection, but failed due to their fire resistance, turned into charcoal and
crumbled in an instant. Seeing the scorch marks, Rodin frowned
unhappily.
"Why would a maid shoot beams from her eyes!"
"I don't know. Maybe it was considered a necessary function in the
pre-war world?"
"A maid with an eye beam function, seriously?"
"It's the pre-war world we're talking about. They made all kinds of
incomprehensible things. Our sensibilities might be different. Stop
complaining and fight back!"
Kurosawa dodged the enemy's beam while firing his gun. Rodin let out
a sigh and followed suit.

Page | 440
 The restocked automatic dolls varied in price, type, and performance,
with some capable of long-range attacks like this. Naturally, they were
tougher opponents than other dolls. Therefore, among those equipped
with weapons for anti-automatic doll combat, only the most skilled
members had to deal with them.
As two of the most capable members, Kurosawa and Rodin prioritized
fighting and defeating the powerful automatic dolls, which others would
have difficulty handling. As a result, they drew more attention and
became the primary targets for the automatic dolls.
However, this situation suddenly changed. The automatic dolls they
were fighting against started to retreat.
In response to this unexpected action from the enemy, Kurosawa also
wore a puzzled expression. Soon, reports of the same situation came in
from other members of the unit.
"I see. In that case, we'll retreat now. We'll leave the ruins and aim to
meet up with the reinforcements. Hurry!"
With the retreat order given, Kurosawa and Rodin left the scene
together. Kurosawa's face showed no sense of relief.
While he could see the favorable situation of the automatic dolls
suddenly leaving as an advantage, Kurosawa wasn't optimistic enough to
simply rejoice over the inexplicable change in the situation.
(...Too many things are happening. I don't know if it's because Akira is
here, but please, let's not have anything else happen.)
Although he couldn't attribute the series of events to Akira, Kurosawa
had a feeling that his presence might be connected. With a somewhat
troubled expression, he let out a sigh.

Page | 441
 Thanks to Yumina and the others' support, Akira managed to regain
the upper hand, but victory was still out of reach. Once again, he found
himself in a chasing position, relentlessly shooting at the fleeing Tior.
However, he couldn't bring Tior down.
The countless guns attached to Tior's left arm had nearly destroyed all
the projectiles Akira fired at it. Tior was now left with no option but to
shield itself.
Surprised by Tior's incredible durability, Akira frowned. Alpha smiled
and tried to reassure him.
"It's the Forcefield Armor. Since we're shooting normal bullets at an
opponent protected by it, there's not much we can do about it."
Akira had already fought against a similar level of durability before. It
was during the great battle in the slum area, where he faced the
Kurookami, a humanoid weapon created by Yoshioka Heavy Industries.
Both Kurookami and Tior had Forcefield Armor, which provided them
with formidable defense. Despite Akira using Anti-Forcefield Armor
bullets from the expanded magazines, he couldn't manage to defeat
Kurookami.
Tior was also equipped with Forcefield Armor. Moreover, it drew
energy from a powerful generator mounted on a large trailer, enhancing
its defense to the maximum.
Even under the relentless attacks from Akira and Yumina, Tior barely
managed to hold on, thanks to its Forcefield Armor.
Hearing the explanation, Akira nodded in agreement but still had a
troubled expression. He knew that breaking through Tior's Forcefield
Armor with his current equipment would be challenging.
However, Alpha continued to smile.
"Don't worry. Look."

Page | 442
 To regenerate the shield on its left arm and create bullets for its gun,
Tior had been continuously consuming the energy from the trailer, which
was now reduced to the size of a small car.
Though the vehicle managed to hold on until then, it had finally
reached its limits. The entire car cracked open and shattered.
"I've depleted the energy used to maintain the vehicle. I can no longer
maintain the same level of defense as before."
With the vehicle's form lost, Tior was thrown out and crashed onto the
ground.
"Alright! It's over!"
At that moment, Yumina was in the middle of reloading her bullets,
temporarily stopping her attacks. This stroke of luck saved Tior's life, but
it would end as soon as Akira's next attack hit.
Most of Tior's left arm, which held the gun, had been obliterated,
leaving only the shield. It had transferred all the vehicle's remaining
energy to the shield just before the car crumbled, but that amount of
energy could only protect Tior from Akira's attacks for a second at best.
Akira started shooting. Tior's fate, within the limits of what it could do,
was about to be sealed.
However, Tior's fate itself had not yet been sealed.
An automatic doll jumped out of a nearby dome.
"An automatic doll!? Now of all times!"
Akira had heard from Reina and the others that there were automatic
dolls rampaging inside the ruins. Though he considered it dangerous to
ignore Tior, who was already on the brink of death, he hesitated for a
moment, wondering if he should deal with the automatic doll first.
However, thinking he had finally cornered Tior, Akira decided to
prioritize Tior's killing first before dealing with the automatic doll. But

Page | 443
that order of events was overturned when the automatic doll intercepted
Akira's line of fire and shielded Tior.
"What!?!"
Surprised by this unexpected turn of events, Akira was perplexed as he
watched the automatic doll, acting as a shield, crumble under the barrage
of bullets meant for Tior. In the meantime, a new automatic doll
appeared and fired a laser at Akira.
Akira focused on evasion, but he couldn't completely dodge the wide-
range energy waves shot at him, intended more to hinder his movement
than cause injury. The high-energy waves burned the ground's grass and
aimed to incinerate Akira along with his bike.
However, Akira used his bike's Forcefield Armor and the reinforced
suit's Power Field Armor to protect himself. His injuries were minor, and
it didn't hinder his combat abilities. But he couldn't afford to stop Tior.
To make matters worse, four more automatic dolls appeared. One
came out of a nearby dome, while three others rushed from a distance.
Utilizing their physical abilities as old-world manufactured automatic
dolls, they rapidly closed the gap with Akira, who was affected by the
information interference caused by the ruins' vegetation.
An automatic doll 20 meters away assumed a stance with its blade held
horizontally, while another doll at the same distance in the opposite
direction held its blade vertically. Each blade was about a meter long, and
logically, no matter how much they swung them, they wouldn't reach
Akira.
However, Akira instantly jumped out of the bike. Almost
simultaneously, the two automatic dolls swung their blades. The waves
carrying the gleaming blade's slashing power converged on the bike 20
meters away, slicing it crosswise in an instant.

Page | 444
 Although his bike was destroyed, Akira's guns were still intact. As he
jumped from the bike, he manipulated the gun mount on the bike's arm,
detached the gun, and caught it in mid-air.
Using the power from his reinforced suit, he moved quickly and
erratically to confuse the enemies. While a bike was superior for high-
speed straight-line movement over long distances, Akira's movements
with the reinforced suit were far more efficient and allowed him to dodge
the automatic dolls' attacks more effectively.
He then opened fire on the automatic dolls. He shot with maximum
firepower using the large-caliber anti-armor bullets in his right hand,
standard bullets in his left, and the small missiles held by the auxiliary arm
on his back, aiming to take on both Tior and the automatic dolls.
In the battle between Akira and the automatic dolls, explosions mixed
with bullet barrages, and light blades and lasers wreaked havoc in the
vicinity. Amidst the chaos, Akira saw something surprising. The automatic
doll in maid and butler attire was trying to carry Tior, who was already
incapacitated, away.
"Why are the automatic dolls helping him!?"
"Akira! Don't worry about that now! More reinforcements are coming!"
As Alpha scolded him, four more automatic dolls appeared. Seeing the
situation worsen, Akira couldn't help but exclaim in frustration.
"Damn it! What's really going on!?"
Just then, a multitude of small missiles rained down from the sky.
Yumina, who had finished reloading, fired them. The missiles were
initially aimed at Tior's vehicle, but when it lost its target, they landed
around Akira and the automatic dolls, causing a massive explosion that
engulfed the entire area.

Page | 445
 While Yumina fired small missiles from the moving vehicle's roof, she
panicked, thinking she had involved Akira. Without thinking, she stopped
her attacks and called out to him.
"Akira!? Are you okay?"
"I'm fine."
She was relieved to hear Akira's calm voice. However, her confusion
returned when she heard his next words.
"Yumina, are you okay? If you are, then keep covering me."
"What? But if I keep attacking in this situation, I might end up hitting
you again!"
"It's fine. I'll make sure to avoid your shots, and I won't complain if I do
get hit."
"But still..."
Despite it being tactically correct, Yumina couldn't fathom attacking
the enemy along with her allies. She hesitated to resume her support.
Unfazed, Akira continued, almost as if resigning to the situation, "I
won't force you. It's a tough situation. If it's too much, retreat."
With that, communication was momentarily cut off. However,
prompted to retreat, Yumina steeled her resolve. She reestablished
communication with Akira and shouted loudly, "Make sure to dodge!"
And she began firing small missiles again. A multitude of missiles flew
towards the target, causing numerous explosions around Akira and the
automatic dolls.
Akira's joyful voice came back in response. "Keep it up and fire without
restraint! And Yumina, watch out!"
"You too, Akira!"
Yumina laughed with determination.

Page | 446
 Reina rushed over in a panic.
"Yumina!? If you attack in that situation, you might hit Akira too!"
"...It's fine. In this situation, there's a high probability the missiles will
hit the automatic dolls rather than Akira. Considering the risk of hitting
him, it's still an effective support."
"But still..."
Akira was the one who told her to fire. Yumina intentionally refrained
from using words that could serve as an excuse for that decision. Even if
Akira told her to shoot, she was the one who pulled the trigger. She
didn't want to escape responsibility by saying she was just following
orders.
"Reina, let's focus. We might get busier soon. Counting on you."
"What do you mean?"
As Reina looked puzzled, Shiori, who was on the roof with them, aimed
her gun and fired. The bullets hit an automatic doll that was running
towards Reina's group from a distance. The impact caused the automatic
doll to fall, but it quickly got back up and charged at them again.
Shiori's expression turned slightly stern.
"It doesn't seem to be very effective, milady. Please lend me a hand."
Reina joined in the shooting while they continued to fire at the
automatic doll. She suddenly had a thought.
"Shiori, didn't I tell you not to shoot at the automatic dolls when you
find them?"
"That particular automatic doll was clearly heading towards us.
Considering Akira-sama's situation, I'm afraid there's no way we can
avoid hostilities if we don't take action ourselves."
"Well, I suppose so," said Reina with a wry smile. She pulled the trigger
and scored a solid hit. Shiori, Reina, and Togami concentrated their fire

Page | 447
on the automatic doll that was hit by the impact and fell down, then got
blown away by subsequent shots, and finally, despite being knocked
down, it got up and ran again.
Moreover, new automatic dolls appeared, increasing the number of
targets, causing their shots to disperse, making it difficult to prevent the
enemy's approach. Furthermore, all the machines were sturdy and had
not suffered significant damage despite being bombarded with many
bullets.
In her frustration, Reina frowned and asked Shiori, "Shiori, is this
situation quite bad?"
Shiori calmly responded, "The assessment of a critical situation
depends on the criteria. At least compared to Akira-sama's situation, it
doesn't seem that problematic."
"Well, that might be true, but..."
"Also, using the phrase 'quite bad' may not be appropriate. Please be
mindful of your choice of words," Shiori gently admonished.
Reina smiled wryly, "Alright, I understand."
Having the leisure to give such unimportant advice meant that the
situation wasn't that dire. Reina felt more composed with this thought.
"Yumina-sama, please head towards the outside of the ruins. If the
automatic dolls chasing us are just facility guards, they might not pursue
us outside the ruins," said Shiori, scanning their surroundings. They were
already at the outer perimeter of the ruins.
If the automatic dolls that attacked them were also in this area and
following their direction, they would have already been attacked. Hence,
the likelihood of encountering more automatic dolls ahead was low. Even
if new units appeared, they would likely be coming from behind. There
should be no problem, Shiori concluded.

Page | 448
 "Meeting up with Akira-sama outside the ruins would be more
appropriate. If it's an open area, we can quickly approach him in this
vehicle, have him jump in, and then drive away. Please tell Akira-sama to
head towards the outside of the ruins," Shiori advised.
"Understood."
Yumina had an idea of what Shiori was about to do next, but she was
in no position to stop her, so she simply answered.
Then, Kanae urged Shiori, "Onee-san, isn't it about time?"
"I know. Let's go. Togami-sama, Yumina-sama, I'll leave Lady Kanae to
you," Shiori said, bowing her head to Yumina's group, and then she
jumped out of the vehicle with Kanae.
The automatic dolls approached Shiori's group effortlessly. Even at
high speeds, if both parties moved in the same direction, the relative
speed would decrease, making it difficult to close the distance. However,
if the enemy stopped moving, it would be a different story. The
automatic dolls rapidly closed in on Shiori's group.
Then they readied their blades. Liquid metal blades and light blades
formed from high-energy trapped within force fields extended outward.
Seeing this, Shiori sighed softly.
"So, they have blades as well."
Kanae cheerfully remarked, "The ones that attacked Akira-boy also had
blades. It seems these newcomers aren't unarmed either. We should
count ourselves lucky that there are no beam-firing ones among them. It
makes things a little easier for us."
"...I suppose so," said Shiori's group as they readied themselves.
Shiori placed her hand on the hilt of her sword, and Kanae clenched
her fist. As the approaching automatic dolls swung their blades from a
distance of more than 10 meters, Shiori utilized the full capabilities of her

Page | 449
enhanced suit to close the gap, deftly dodging the enemy's attacks in one
step, slashing with her sword and punching.
Despite enduring countless bullets without suffering any damage, the
automatic dolls were slashed apart, punched away, and heavily damaged
with a single blow.
Without time to call them back, Reina watched in astonishment as
Shiori and Kanae jumped out of the car. She was in a slight state of
confusion, so much so that she temporarily stopped her own attacks.
Togami was also in a similar state, but he quickly regained his
composure and resumed intercepting the automatic dolls. "Reina, I'll
support Shiori-san's group," he said.
Reina knew that the robustness of the automatic dolls, which
withstood their gunfire, was likely due to force field armor. Their
firearms, lacking armor-piercing ammunition, would have little effect.
However, Shiori's enhanced suit had anti-force field armor capabilities,
making her more effective in close-quarters combat.
But waiting until the point where gunfire became ineffective and then
transitioning to close-quarters combat with their anti-force field armor
would be too late. The automatic dolls had weapons like blades with
range, and even Shiori's group would find it challenging to fight back
while shielding Reina.
That's why Shiori's group decided to defeat the automatic dolls now,
even if it meant temporarily leaving Reina's side. It would increase the
chances of Reina's survival. Togami, realizing this, resumed his gunfire.
Despite her slight confusion, Reina was scolded by Togami.
"Pull yourself together. Our job is to prevent them from getting close
to our vehicle and buy time for Shiori-san's group to defeat them. With
us here now, we can manage that much. Shiori-san's group must have
made the same judgment. Right, Reina?"

Page | 450
 Togami smiled, and Reina responded with a determined smile, "Of
course!"
With that, Reina also resumed intercepting the automatic dolls.
Though Shiori's group left them behind to intercept, it was similar to
the situation during the intense battle at Mihazono City ruins. However,
Reina believed it was not just that. She wouldn't let it be just that. She
couldn't fight side by side with Shiori's group, but she could provide
support. They could fight together. If not here, then where? With that in
mind, she bolstered her determination, focused, and sharpened her
awareness.
Since that day, she had desperately tried to become stronger. Now,
here, she could demonstrate the results of her efforts. With that
determination, Reina concentrated to the utmost and pulled the trigger.
The fired bullets streaked through the air and hit their targets in a
straight line. Reina's sniper shot was already one level above what it used
to be.
The automatic dolls were engaged in combat with Shiori's group,
displaying much more complex movements compared to when they were
merely running after them. Hitting the target in such a situation was
naturally much more challenging than before. Yet, Reina's shot hit the
mark. It was not luck; it was skillful marksmanship.
Even with just that, it was a sniper shot worthy of praise, but Reina
demonstrated even greater skill. The struck automatic doll suffered
significant damage. Although protected by powerful force field armor,
the armor didn't constantly maintain high-output protection for all parts.
Additionally, they were currently engaged in combat with Shiori's group.
To respond to threats at close range, the force field armor had to allocate
energy not only for protection but also for high-speed movement,
resulting in power concentration in specific areas. By doing so, certain

Page | 451
parts temporarily became vulnerable. Reina targeted these vulnerable
spots and fired her gun.
Of course, Reina didn't consciously aim for such an effective shot. She
merely acted on a vague thought.
However, it was not mere coincidence. Even with just a vague idea,
Reina's unconscious choice was the accumulation of various growth
factors she had obtained through rigorous training and harsh battles
since deciding to become stronger.
Until now, these elements had not combined effectively, and their full
potential hadn't been realized. But now, Reina, with utmost
concentration born from pushing herself to the limit, combined those
elements in this very moment.
As a result, Reina achieved significant damage to the automatic doll
with regular bullets. Using the knowledge and experience she had
accumulated as nourishment, Reina had truly become much stronger.
The damaged automatic doll, greatly slowed in movement, was then
cut down by Shiori. A communication came in from Shiori, praising
Reina's performance, "Well done, young miss. Keep it up!"
"Leave it to me!" Reina responded with a confident smile and
continued shooting at the automatic dolls. She couldn't cause further
damage, but she ensured her shots hit accurately to hinder their
movement and support Shiori's group.
Togami also noticed Reina's transformation. He chuckled while firing
his gun together, "To defeat an armor-protected foe with regular bullets,
not bad."
"Well, my equipment is higher-grade than Togami's, so this much is
nothing," Reina replied with a smile.
In truth, Reina's current equipment was significantly superior to
Togami's. Shiori had provided her with the best possible gear, something

Page | 452
that wouldn't be surprising for someone with a Hunter Rank close to 50,
a high-performance and expensive set.
On the other hand, Togami's equipment hadn't changed much since
the battle at Mihazono City ruins. He relied on borrowed equipment from
Drankam and had converted the spoils of that battle into money, making
it difficult for him to acquire even higher-grade equipment.
Equipment did play a role in one's abilities. However, to nonchalantly
utter words that could be interpreted as overly dependent on equipment,
Reina had to show how much she had grown. Togami playfully retorted,
"The rich ones are different. I wish I had better equipment too."
"You could've bought better equipment if you sold the automatic
dolls."
"Well, we're the ones breaking them now."
"That's a shame."
"Indeed."
Reina's group continued exchanging playful banter while continuing to
earnestly support Shiori's group.
"Become stronger." Those who made that decision on the same day
were now confidently showcasing the strength they had gained day by
day.

Shiori, with support from Reina's group, wielded her blade against the
automatic dolls. She deflected the abnormally elongated silver blades and
avoided the flying energy blades imbued with slashing waves, stepped in,
readied herself, and swept them away.

Page | 453
 With her honed technique, her blade, now energized by the enhanced
suit, accelerated even further. The sharp blade was now sharper, thanks
to the energy flowing from its hilt.
The force field armor's anti-force field mechanism activated, enabling
the blade to pierce through the enemy's force field armor. In one flash,
two automatic dolls were split in half and fell to the ground.
However, this didn't mean the opponents were defeated. They were
machines. Unless their internal generators were destroyed, they could
still move even after losing half their bodies. Shiori understood this well.
The important thing was not just defeating the automatic dolls; it was
about preventing them from reaching Reina's group. If there were
enough time to destroy them completely, she would prioritize
neutralizing other units. That was the rationale behind her attacks.
Furthermore, there was no time to thoroughly destroy them. There
were too many automatic dolls. The ones that had initially pursued them
were already neutralized, but the continuous appearance of
reinforcements made it challenging to reduce their numbers. It was a
relief that they were weaker than expected, but it was not enough to
ease Shiori's stern expression.
(There are so many... Even if many of them are low-quality models, this
number is abnormal. This area is part of the ancient world's domain, so
anything is possible, but I wish there weren't so many of them...)
Complaining inwardly, Shiori hurried to the next target. Just as she
reached it, an automatic doll, struck by Reina's gunfire, was thrown
towards Shiori. She slashed it with a single strike.
Reina's group's support greatly helped Shiori.
(My lady, you have become this strong. Quite remarkable. However...)
Shiori welcomed Reina's growth as a whole. But she also had some
concerns.

Page | 454
 (...I am a bit worried that if she becomes this strong, she might give up
on being a Hunter, especially since she seems close to Togami-san...)
Being an existence with attendants like Shiori and Kanae, Reina was
affluent. Naturally, she wouldn't pursue a typical Hunter's life. The only
reason she became a Hunter was due to certain circumstances. Shiori had
been working hard to resolve those circumstances for Reina. Although
there was still no solution in sight, Shiori didn't want Reina to continue as
a Hunter forever.
Shiori noticed that her thoughts were drifting in that direction and
quickly refocused. The problem was still unsolved, and worrying about it
now was futile. She reminded herself of this and brought her focus back
to the battle.
She checked on Kanae's status. Kanae was fighting other automatic
dolls in a slightly distant location.
If Kanae seemed to be struggling, Shiori planned to assist her.
However, upon observing Kanae's somewhat bored expression, she
judged that there was no issue. Kanae continued fighting the nearby
automatic dolls without any problem.
When Kanae enthusiastically leaped out from under Yumina's group,
her demeanor had already changed. She still had a smile on her face, but
it wasn't because she enjoyed the situation. It was more like she half-
heartedly put on that smile to deceive herself and find some enjoyment
in this dire situation.
And gradually, even that smile began to fade. It was because Kanae
found the battle with these automatic dolls dull.
Kanae had a bad habit of enjoying fights. It was a severe habit, to the
extent that even when she was supposed to be protecting someone, she
secretly hoped the person would be in distress to give her enjoyment.
She would even go as far as approaching enemies in situations where

Page | 455
using a gun would be more efficient, just so she could punch them. Even
when pointed out, she never tried to correct this habit.
And so she enjoyed the battle as it was. If the opponent was a
biological monster, she enjoyed the exchange of life and death with a
hostile and murderous adversary. If the opponent was a person, she
enjoyed the exchange of skills and techniques that she had honed.
Kanae's bad habit made her enjoy battling opponents, be they human or
monsters, who possessed a will of their own.
However, even if the opponents were security machines, she could still
enjoy the fight if she accepted that they were designed for that purpose.
When they fought the moving corpses in the Mihazono City ruins, she
could think of it as a prelude to the real fight with Monica and somewhat
enjoy it.
And even if the opponents were automatic dolls, she could have
enjoyed the battle if they fought like humans. With a dodge, a step
forward, and a punch, Kanae's punch equipped with force field armor
penetrated the opponent's force field armor and delivered a shock inside
the machine. The damage caused the automatic doll's movements to
falter significantly.
However, the facial expression of the automatic dolls remained
completely unchanged. There was no sign of distress, anxiety, hostility,
joy, excitement, or derision. There was nothing there.
This began to chip away at Kanae's bad habit, eroding her enthusiasm
for actively enjoying the fight.
The automatic dolls were meticulously crafted to appear human-like.
But their overly detailed appearance accentuated their emotionless,
expressionless faces, giving the impression that they were hollow on the
inside. Whether they were moving in an unknown pattern or merely non-
sentient humanoid sandbags, Kanae could not enjoy it. It was boring,

Page | 456
utterly uninteresting, and unenjoyable. As this feeling grew stronger, the
smile on Kanae's face gradually faded.
"Oh, no... It's so dull..."
As Kanae spoke those words, she completely lost interest. Any
remnants of her anticipation for the fight vanished. Her smile
disappeared.
"Well, let's just destroy them already."
As Kanae's enthusiasm disappeared, she muttered those words with a
dispassionate tone. In an instant, an automatic doll that was nearby
received Kanae's powerful strike and was completely destroyed. Another
instant later, another nearby automatic doll was also destroyed with a
single blow. With cold eyes that found no interest in the opponent, and
with a ruthless expression devoid of any enjoyment, Kanae discarded the
unnecessary wastefulness of enjoying the battle and executed the most
efficient moves to obliterate the two automatic dolls instantly.
Kanae's severe bad habit was also her weakness and shackle. Her
desire for enjoyable battles caused her to prioritize fighting for fun over
securing a definite victory or ensuring a safe combat. This led her to
deliberately prolong battles, temporarily hold back, or even refrain from
attacking the enemy's weak points. It was an inhibiting factor in efficient
combat.
But in battles that she couldn't enjoy at all, those shackles disappeared.
She threw punches, delivered kicks, and precisely struck the automatic
dolls one by one with blows focused purely on efficiency. Blades
attacked her from all directions, but there was no playful movement or
indulgence anymore.

Page | 457
Chapter 166 - Reality's Resolution
On top of the vehicle rushing out of the ruins, Togami, along with
Reina, continued to support Shiori and the others. Togami was
astonished by Kanae's strength.
"Kanae-san, she's that strong?"
Indeed, if she was that powerful, she could accompany the others
without carrying a gun, especially when everyone else was well-armed.
Togami thought that way and felt a slight admiration for her strength.
"Well, she should be fine like that."
Shiori's group was still fighting the automatic dolls, but with Kanae's
condition, they should be able to win without any problems. Reina felt
relieved.
At that moment, Yumina interjected seriously.
"Reina, are you already okay there? If that's the case, I'm sorry to ask,
but if you can, please help us here."
Reina's group, who had been focused on supporting Shiori's group,
hadn't noticed Akira's situation. Feeling uneasy due to Yumina's stern
expression, Reina checked Akira's status using the integrated data from
their information gathering devices.
And her expression immediately turned grave.
"What... is this..."
What Reina's group saw was Akira fighting eight automatic dolls alone.

Page | 458
 Akira was desperately heading towards the exit of the ruins. She
maximized the output of her exoskeleton, running on the ground, leaping
through the air, and rushing forward.
At the same time, she fired both of her guns continuously. With the
highest possible rate of fire that the guns allowed, she bombarded the
automatic dolls with countless bullets.
She had already run out of small missiles. Deciding that the gun with
the SS-B composite bullets was too cumbersome to carry while evading
the light blades unleashed by the automatic dolls, she discarded it, along
with its assisting arm.
Even with the astonishing number of rounds in the extended magazine,
the remaining ammo in the two SS-B composite guns was dwindling, and
it had already become dangerously low within such a short time of
shooting at the automatic dolls.
The automatic dolls persistently pursued her. Aware that it would be
the end if she was surrounded, Akira continued to move forward while
maintaining an irregular pattern of movement, never stopping.
An automatic doll closed the distance with Akira and swung its liquid
metal blade sideways. The silver blade swept through the space within a
radius of five meters, instantly mowing down the tall grass in a fan shape.
Jumping to avoid it, another automatic doll unleashed its light blade at
Akira. Using her exoskeleton's functions to generate footholds in mid-air
and smashing them with the force of her kicks, she managed to dodge it
somehow.
Immediately after, a laser was fired from an automatic doll equipped
with a laser cannon on its palm. Realizing that she couldn't evade it, Akira
moved her leg extensively to kick the laser beam away. She generated
footholds along the trajectory of the beam, using them as shields while
concentrating the force field of her exoskeleton to deflect and block the
laser.

Page | 459
 In this way, Akira managed to avoid and fend off the attacks from the
enemies. Just after doing so, her field of view captured more automatic
dolls preparing to unleash their silver blades, light blades, and lasers
towards her. That seemed impossible to handle, and Akira's expression
quickly turned grim.
However, at that moment, a large number of small missiles surged into
the area. The explosions caused the automatic dolls to lose their balance
significantly, and their attacks towards Akira went awry and missed.
Taking advantage of this, Akira quickly adjusted her posture and, while
firing her guns in rapid succession, continued her rush.
"Phew, that was close! Thought I was a goner!"
The support came from Yumina. Yumina's vehicle was loaded with
numerous spare extended magazines for the small missiles, which meant
she could keep firing them without running out. Even so, she couldn't fire
while changing the magazine, and during that brief moment, Akira found
herself cornered.
The support with the small missiles resumed, and they landed on the
automatic dolls one after another. While it wasn't enough to defeat the
automatic dolls completely, it served as sufficient backup. Akira decided
to counterattack and reduce their numbers while taking advantage of this
opportunity, using Alpha's precision targeting to penetrate the automatic
dolls' force field armor with her high-speed rapid fire.
Her target was the generator inside the automatic dolls. Based on the
information gathered by the information gathering devices, Alpha
conducted advanced analysis and identified the position of the
generators inside the dolls. Once the power source was destroyed, the
automatic dolls collapsed and stopped moving.
"Alpha! How many are left?"
"Eight."

Page | 460
 "Eight!? I thought we had taken down more than that! Why are there
so many left!?"
"Reinforcements have arrived, increasing their numbers."
"Damn it! We can only hope they won't pursue us outside the ruins!"
As the small missiles continued to rain down, Akira hurriedly pushed
forward, despite the automatic dolls relentlessly pursuing her without
being affected.

Why is she still alive? Reina and her team couldn't help but think that
Akira's situation was harsh.
In the meantime, Yumina informed Reina and the others, "I'll tell you
beforehand. We're about to get to a position where we can directly aim
at the automatic dolls attacking Akira. At that moment, I'll be shooting
from here too."
Saying so, Yumina showed them the same large-caliber, anti-materiel
SS-B composite gun that Akira was using. Up until now, Yumina had been
firing small missiles from a position that shielded her with the ruins' dome
and other obstacles. This prevented the automatic dolls from targeting
them directly, and even the ones equipped with laser cannons couldn't
aim at them. Thanks to the guided small missiles that arched over the
dome, Yumina was able to support Akira safely.
However, things were different from now on. Once the obstacles were
gone, the automatic dolls attacking Akira could target them directly with
lasers and more. The battle would turn into a direct line-of-sight
exchange.
Shiori's group's opponents lacked long-range attacks comparable to
guns' range, allowing Reina to provide support from a safe position. But

Page | 461
from now on, Reina would also be directly targeted. Moreover, their
adversaries were powerful automatic dolls that even Akira was fleeing
from. It was highly dangerous.
For now, there was a possibility that if Yumina stopped supporting
Akira, the automatic dolls on the other side might ignore them. However,
Yumina had no intention of doing so.
"I'd like to help if I can, but I won't force it. If you think it's impossible,
leave now while you can," Yumina said, directing her gaze towards
Reina's vehicle, which was still pursuing Akira on autopilot. If she
changed her course now, Reina's group wouldn't get involved.
Although she had been asked by Shiori to look after Reina, Yumina
couldn't just abandon Akira for that reason. This was her maximum
concession.
But Reina understood that and responded cheerfully, "Don't be
ridiculous. Even if you tell me to get lost, I'll still help."
With that, she reconfigured her vehicle's autopilot and steered
towards Shiori's group.
Yumina smiled lightly. "I see. Is Togami thinking the same?"
"Hmm? Well, yeah, I guess."
Yumina found Togami's attitude amusing as he lightly replied to her,
even though he was potentially putting himself in a life-threatening
situation. "Yeah, you all seem to get along well."
"Wait a minute, Yumina?"
"Well then, shall we do this?"
Yumina teased Reina with what sounded like a complaint and raised
her large-caliber, anti-materiel SS-B composite gun. Togami also readied
his gun with a wry smile, and Reina pretended to be unimpressed while
holding her own gun.

Page | 462
 By tracking the destination of Yumina's ongoing small missile fire, Akira
and her group's rough positions were visually apparent. Additionally, with
their comprehensive support system and coordinated information
gathering devices, Yumina's group had a fairly accurate understanding of
Akira's location on the other side of the large dome and the positions of
the automatic dolls she had detected with her information gathering
device.
They waited on the roof of the swaying vehicle, which was still within a
dangerous distance that couldn't be called safe, considering the range of
the guns and the movement speed of the automatic dolls. And there, the
moment Akira appeared, flying out from the shadow of the dome,
followed by the pursuing automatic dolls.
At that instant, Yumina and the others opened fire simultaneously.
Countless bullets filled the air, attacking the automatic dolls from the
side.

Akira had somehow managed to reach the edge of the ruins, but she
was already close to her limit.
The enemy's attacks were too fierce, and she had hardly any time to
take healing potions. Her body was badly injured, and she couldn't move
on her own will anymore. She was forcefully pushing her body to keep
fighting using the powered suit.
The effects of the healing potion she managed to swallow were long
gone. Every movement caused intense pain to surge through her body,
and Akira gritted her teeth to endure it.
The main reason Akira had been cornered so much was the quality of
the automatic dolls. The ones that were restocked in the Iida Commercial

Page | 463
District ruins had various performance levels, but the ones equipped with
laser cannons were high-end models with excellent overall performance.
Although there were more automatic dolls attacking Shiori's group, the
overall quality of the ones attacking Akira was undoubtedly superior.
Persistently pursued by those high-performance automatic dolls, Akira
was mentally fatigued as well. The relentless pain was trying to crush her
spirit. Even the powered suit, which could keep moving as long as the
wearer had the will, would be useless if that will were broken. In this dire
situation, if Akira showed even the slightest sign of yielding, it would be
her end.
However, Akira didn't give up. Her willpower, determination, and
fighting spirit were her responsibility. Having made up her mind, she had
overcome numerous life-threatening situations to reach this point. Giving
up was not an option for her.
And her life was further sustained by Yumina and her group.
Already targeted by countless small missiles, the automatic dolls were
now hit from the sides by additional barrages. Even if hit or evaded, the
automatic dolls' postures were disturbed, slowing down their attacks on
Akira. Taking advantage of the opportunity, Akira consumed healing
potions to the limit. The 500,000-orlam healing potion, which was
ingested orally, quickly took effect, rapidly healing Akira's body. The
analgesic effects kicked in immediately, liberating Akira from the intense
pain.
"Phew! That was close! But I made it somehow!" Akira thought with
relief.
She hadn't escaped the deadly situation yet, but she had come much
closer to survival. Feeling the reality of her achievement, a faint smile
appeared on Akira's face.
Then, a communication came in from Reina, and Akira responded
through Alpha's interface.

Page | 464
 "Akira! Weren't you in danger? I helped you!"
"That was really close! Thanks, I owe you one! Keep helping me!"
"Leave it to me! I'll make sure to help you properly!"
In response to Reina's bright and confident voice, Akira regained her
determination.
"Alpha! This is it! Let's do it!"
"Yes. As usual, let's do it."
In Akira's field of view, Alpha was smiling as always.

Hearing Akira's reply, Reina smiled happily.

"Leave it to me! I'll make sure to help you properly!"
Although she had become much stronger, the power gap between her
and Akira was still significant. Reina thought she might have sounded a
bit presumptuous, but receiving a more positive response than she
expected only boosted her confidence.
Then she noticed Yumina's expression.
"Yumina, what's wrong?"
"Hmm? It's nothing. That's right. We have to help her properly!"
Yumina wore a serious expression with a hint of tension. Underneath,
she seemed to be thinking about something deeply. However, she
responded to Reina's call with a strong and determined smile.
Having accumulated experiences so far, Reina had grown stronger, and
Yumina, too, was trying to blossom her own talent at this moment. The
foundation had already been laid. By taking separate actions from
Katsuya and receiving training from Akira, she had moved beyond the

Page | 465
lukewarm training tailored for Katsuya's group. She continued the
training she received from Akira, who had also taught her about
manipulating subjective time. All she needed was a chance.
Seeing Akira burst out from the shadow of the dome and her ongoing
battle with numerous automatic dolls, Yumina saw Katsuya's figure in
Akira's actions.
As Katsuya bravely charged ahead and acted as a decoy, drawing in
many monsters to help his comrades...
In reality, Katsuya had a tendency to take reckless actions. Even when
facing the Over-Synthesis Snake, a bounty target as large as a towering
skyscraper, he acted as a decoy on his own and nearly lost his life.
Similarly, even though Akira had struggled desperately to get this far
while being chased by a large number of automatic dolls, she still didn't
try to join forces with Yumina and her group. If they were to regroup
here, they would end up bringing these powerful automatic dolls to
Yumina's location. Akira's single-handed struggle against the automatic
dolls, much like a decoy attracting them, was a sight that made Yumina
see Katsuya in Akira's actions.
She had to help. That's what Yumina strongly believed.
As part of her training in manipulating subjective time, Yumina had
watched the scenes of Katsuya being in danger multiple times. She
imagined herself being there, unable to help Katsuya, feeling anxious and
fearful.
However, in those past scenes, she couldn't save Katsuya. If she were
there and had the strength to do so, that's all she could think.
She had to help. That's what Yumina strongly believed.
Now, she was here. Yet, if she couldn't help, it was no different from
watching the past scenes. In that case, there would be no meaning to her
being here.

Page | 466
 She wanted to return to Katsuya's side. However, it wasn't to be saved
by him or to cling to him. It was to save Katsuya.
If she couldn't help Akira here, even if she went back to Katsuya, she
wouldn't be able to help him either.
Help. That's what she focused on. To help Akira, to help Katsuya,
Yumina concentrated with all her might.
All that was missing was the opportunity. Yumina had found that
opportunity.
In Yumina's consciousness, time in the world flowed slowly. Although
the vehicles they were standing on were moving at considerable speed,
Yumina felt as if they were standing still. In this slowed-down time, the
bullets she fired hit the fast-moving automatic dolls as if being drawn
towards them.
With her successful manipulation of subjective time, Yumina's shots
kept landing on the automatic dolls one after another. The sudden
increase in hit accuracy due to the rapid succession of shots caused the
momentum of the previously dominant automatic dolls to drop
significantly.
An automatic doll equipped with a lens-like laser cannon suddenly
appeared to eliminate the threat, aiming at Yumina instead of Akira.
However, Yumina quickly responded and shot through the lens. The
automatic doll that had its laser cannon and arm shattered by the impact
of the bullet was blown away.
This achievement of Yumina was not only due to her successful
manipulation of subjective time but also the synergistic effect of the
comprehensive support system's assistance.
Although Yumina had become significantly stronger through Akira's
training, she was still somewhat hindered by the capabilities of the
comprehensive support system. The high-performance equipment
provided to her couldn't be fully utilized.

Page | 467
 However, that changed drastically at this moment. In this world where
time flowed leisurely, Yumina was able to keep up with the high-speed
and high-precision movements demanded by the equipment.
As a result, Yumina transformed from being controlled by the high-
performance equipment to utilizing it as a convenient tool. This allowed
her to unleash the true potential of her equipment in advanced combat.
Her gun's performance was on par with Akira's, her powered suit's
capabilities were several notches above, and the support from the
comprehensive support system further enhanced her abilities. The
combination of these factors had a dramatic effect on her combat
prowess.
And Yumina, rather than rejoicing at her successful manipulation of
subjective time or feeling elated about her increased strength,
concentrated on helping Akira and kept firing.

Akira smiled in surprise at the sudden increase in support from Yumina

and Reina.
"Both Yumina and Reina have become much stronger all of a sudden.
Well, that works in our favor. Alpha! Let's keep pushing!"
"Understood. Let's do it."
Taking advantage of an opening, Akira quickly consumed another
recovery potion. She moved the protective coat that also served as a
makeshift auxiliary arm and sent the magazines inside it flying into the
air. At the same time, she ejected the magazines from both her guns and
swiftly reloaded by hitting them against the midair magazines.
Instead of evading the automatic dolls as she had been doing so far,
Akira now closed in on them rapidly. She forcefully pressed the large SS-

Page | 468
B composite gun against the nearest automatic doll, smashing it into the
ground, and unleashed a barrage of shots. Helpless between the ground
and the gun, the automatic doll was unable to dodge and was completely
destroyed by the volley of bullets at close range.
This was something she couldn't do before because doing so meant
sacrificing one automatic doll to take down another and being left
vulnerable to the other dolls' attacks.
However, now that she was receiving significantly stronger support
from Yumina and her group, it became possible.
The automatic dolls that attempted to target Akira were being shot by
Yumina's team, causing them to lose their balance and disrupt their
attacks towards Akira.
Akira didn't expect this powerful support to last long, so she decided to
make her move and end the battle before it ended.
By manipulating her subjective time to the point where the small
missiles raining down on her felt painfully slow, Akira evaded silver
blades, beams of light, and laser cannons, closing in on the automatic
dolls. She pressed the SS-B composite gun against them, firing
continuously, and took down another one.
Her high-speed movements overloaded her body, damaging it down to
the cellular level. The large quantity of recovery potions she consumed
kept repairing and breaking her body in a never-ending cycle of
destruction and regeneration. Ignoring the discomfort, she pressed on,
taking down one automatic doll after another.
As the number of defeated automatic dolls increased, the intensity of
the enemy's attacks diminished. However, no matter how many she took
down, their determination to kill Akira remained unchanged. Even when
they stabbed her, they were still trying to kill her. Now that Akira had
stopped running, if Yumina and her team's support were to stop, Akira

Page | 469
would be killed. Before that happened, she gave it her all, rushing
through this deadly battleground.
Firing, taking down enemies. Navigating through the death line, closing
the distance. Dodging, running, pointing her guns directly at the enemies,
shooting, and destroying them. In the end, Akira passed through this
deadly field.
At that moment, Yumina's support had already ceased. Yumina had
reached her limit in manipulating subjective time for the first time, but it
was enough. Akira aimed both guns at the last automatic doll.
"This is the end!"
An immense number of bullets were fired from the two SS-B
composite guns. The automatic doll that received them directly on its
face was blown away by the powerful force field armor.

Page | 470
Page | 471
 ◆

Upon witnessing Akira destroying the last automatic doll, Reina

couldn't help but cheer.
"We did it! Yumina! We did it!"
Saying this, Reina looked at Yumina. However, the joy of victory
vanished from Reina's face in an instant. Yumina was on one knee,
looking extremely fatigued, and she was coughing up blood in front of
Reina.
"Y-Yumina!?"
"I-I'm fine. I just pushed myself a bit too much..."
Yumina managed to answer somehow, slowly taking out and
consuming a large quantity of recovery potions. The high-performance
recovery potions that Akira had given her immediately began to take
effect, and Yumina could feel the healing.
"...As expected of a 5 million aurum per box potion. It really works
wonders."
"Are you sure you're okay?"
"I'm fine. But I need to rest for a bit..."
Seeing Yumina smile despite her tired appearance, Reina felt relieved
that she seemed to be alright.
"Right. Then let's bring Shiori and Akira together and head back."
At that moment, they received communication from Shiori. Shiori and
her team had finished off the last of the automatic dolls and were on
their way back in Reina's car.
"Milady, we'll take care of Akira-sama, so please wait there."

Page | 472
 Shiori's team had also confirmed that Akira had defeated the automatic
dolls, but there was still a possibility of unforeseen circumstances. They
couldn't risk Reina going down to Akira's location. Reina understood this
as well.
"Understood. Shiori, thank you for everything. You saved us."
"Thank you very much."
Yumina slowly parked the car. They only needed to regroup and head
back. There were no signs of enemies around. Thinking that, she let her
guard down for a moment. However, despite having taken a considerable
amount of recovery potions, fatigue suddenly overwhelmed her. The
burden of manipulating subjective time successfully for the first time was
higher than Yumina had imagined.
(I finally succeeded in manipulating subjective time in this dire
situation, but I didn't expect it to be this exhausting. No wonder Akira
does it so calmly. That's why she's so strong. It also makes sense why she
buys such expensive recovery potions in such large quantities.)
The burden was not only on the brain, which was the core of
subjective time manipulation, but also on the body. Even with just long-
range shooting, Yumina experienced this level of strain. She wondered
how much burden Akira had endured while fighting with all her might
against so many automatic dolls. The realization surprised Yumina.
Nevertheless, Yumina felt satisfied that she was able to help Akira. She
looked forward to continuing her training to maintain and further
develop this strength, believing that she could return to Katsuya's side
and help him. As she looked at Akira, she couldn't help but feel hopeful
for the future.
In the next moment, Yumina's expression changed to astonishment.
A gigantic light blade with a reach of over ten meters suddenly
emerged from the ground where Akira was, attempting to cleave Akira to
pieces.

Page | 473
 ◆

Having defeated the last automatic doll, Akira let out a deep sigh.
"It's finally over..."
Akira was so exhausted that she felt like collapsing, but thanks to her
enhanced suit, she managed to stay on her feet. Alpha praised Akira's
efforts with a smile.
"Great job. Somehow, we made it through again."
"Yeah... somehow."
Akira sighed.
"...I wish for once things could end normally, without having to struggle
or fight like this."
"Well, if Akira's version of 'normal' is like this, then isn't it just like any
other day?"
Alpha said cheerfully, and Akira could only return a wry smile without
saying anything in return.
After that, they received a message from Shiori saying that she would
come to pick them up, so Akira waited there. She could see Shiori's team
in the car from a distance. All that was left was to reunite and head back.
Thinking that, Akira let her guard down.
But at that moment, she had a sudden feeling of unease.
In response, Alpha's expression turned extremely serious.
Though she didn't know the reason, Akira realized that she was in a
very critical situation. Understanding that, Akira didn't resist Alpha's suit,
which moved on its own, and she jumped away from the spot with all her
strength.

Page | 474
 Immediately afterward, two massive dual-bladed light swords erupted
from the ground, slicing through the area in a cross shape. The power of
these blades was tremendous, and even the minor energy leakage from
the high-energy force field blades generated enough force to blow away
a large amount of soil and sand.
Before Akira, who managed to avoid it by leaping into the air, two maid
and butler automatons emerged from beneath the ground, automatons
she had seen in the ruins of the automatons shop. They were the latest
models from Sanbai Jirubatek, priced at 18 million colon each. They
possessed capabilities far beyond any other automatons she had faced
before.
The two automatons attempted to swing their light blades again. Akira
recognized the high-output generators directly linked to the blade
generators on their bodies. The thin blades alone were over ten meters
long, and their killing radius, including the width of the blades and the
energy leakage, reached up to one meter.
It was impossible. Akira couldn't help but think that. It wasn't that she
was giving up, but the scene before her was overwhelmingly convincing
that there was no physical way to deal with it.
The light blades swung, and Akira charged toward the automatons.
Regardless of the outcome, Akira had abandoned the option of doing
nothing, she couldn't give up.
At that moment, a dramatic change occurred in Akira's world.
The world appeared incredibly vivid and detailed. Like an image that
suddenly switched from low resolution to high resolution, everything she
saw with her eyes, heard with her ears, and felt on her skin seemed as if
the world itself had been rewritten, as if she had leaped into a completely
different world. She felt everything clearly and distinctly.
Within this high-resolution world, Akira recognized her opponent's
attack more quickly and accurately, allowing her to narrowly evade the

Page | 475
light blades. It had been impossible in the blurred world before, but now
it became achievable in this clear world. The impact of the attack burned
the protective coat and scorched the enhanced suit, charring the skin
underneath, but she managed to avoid a direct hit.
Akira then forcefully pressed her left hand's SSB composite gun against
one of the maid automatons. The gun barrel was in direct contact with
the target as she fired at maximum rapid fire.
Up until now, Akira had fired her SSB composite gun at maximum rapid
fire, but it was limited and conditional.
Due to the excessively rapid firing, there were restrictions in place to
prevent the gun from breaking. Additionally, after the force field armor
was damaged, there were constraints to prevent the energy of the gun's
armor from overflowing and endangering the user. These two limitations
were in effect.
With Alpha's control, Akira lifted both restrictions. In exchange for the
gun's complete destruction and her own safety, she unleashed the true
maximum rapid fire. With the speed of the expanded magazine emptying
in an instant, an enormous amount of bullets were shot at the opponent.
The recoil from firing at such close range was tremendous. The fired
bullets immediately hit their target and collided with subsequent rounds
without any pause. The impact affected both the opponent and Akira,
continuously burdening both the gun and Akira herself.
Still, Akira continued firing. She forcefully kept the gun's barrel against
the opponent, resisting the recoil with the strength of her enhanced suit.
Then, the first SSB composite gun was severely damaged and exploded,
involving Akira's left arm.
At the same time, the generator of the maid automaton was also
destroyed. It had allocated too much energy to the output of the light
blade, weakening the force field armor significantly.

Page | 476
 Despite the substantial reduction in the armor's strength, Akira
managed to defeat the maid automaton using one SSB composite gun
and sacrificing her left arm.
However, the battle wasn't over yet. The butler automaton swung its
light blade. Aimed slightly downward toward Akira who was in mid-air,
the light blade, upon hitting the ground, blew away a wide area.
Akira barely evaded the light blade once again. The recoil caused her
protective coat to burn and tear, her enhanced suit to suffer damage, and
the force field armor underneath became unable to protect her flesh
completely, resulting in slight charring. Nevertheless, she pressed the
remaining SSB composite gun's barrel tightly against the opponent.
And she fired again. This time, it was the maximum rapid fire, and this
particular SSB composite gun was designed for taking down large targets,
making the recoil even more intense. The opponent tried to move away
from the gun barrel, but Akira prevented that by kicking in the air and
pushing the gun against it. She continued shooting while keeping the
automaton pinned between the ground and the gun barrel.
Still, the butler automaton refused to fall. It swung the light blade even
while lying on the ground.
However, the light blade's output had already significantly decreased
due to the damage it sustained, and since Akira was at a closer range this
time, it was easier to evade. Akira managed to avoid it.
But she couldn't block the large SSB composite gun's attack. She was
engulfed by the high-energy light blade, and the large SSB composite gun
disappeared in an instant.
Now Akira had lost all her guns. However, she still had one weapon
left. She drew the old-world blade she had attached to her enhanced suit
and thrust it with all her strength into the automaton.
The target was the same area where she had fired the guns a moment
ago. Although the opponent was protected by a powerful force field

Page | 477
armor, some parts were more vulnerable than others. The blade pierced
through the armor and reached the interior.
However, only the tip of the blade went in. The 18-million colon
automaton was that sturdy.
Nevertheless, Akira swung her last remaining weapon. She exerted all
her remaining strength and struck the hilt of the blade with all her might
from above.
That blow became the decisive one. The blade pierced through the
automaton's generator, destroying its power source, causing the
automaton to stop moving entirely.
Then, Akira's strength gave out. She lost consciousness and collapsed
on the spot.

As Shiori and the others headed towards Akira, they were taken aback
by the sudden battle between Akira and two automatons. They quickly
moved to provide assistance. Since short distances were faster on foot,
they jumped out of the car and rushed to Akira's location.
However, before they could get close enough to help, Akira had
already defeated the automatons on her own and collapsed on the spot.
She was unconscious and in severe condition due to her injuries.
Immediate first aid was necessary.
They were relieved that they didn't make Reina wait, as she might have
been caught up in the battle with the enemy that had pushed Akira this
far. With this in mind, Shiori and Kanae hurried ahead.
When they were almost reaching Akira, Shiori and the others
witnessed something unbelievable. Another maid automaton was now by
Akira's side, seemingly appearing out of nowhere. There was no way they

Page | 478
wouldn't have noticed it. In the midst of their astonishment, Shiori and
Kanae immediately moved to eliminate the automaton. They closed the
distance in an instant and attacked simultaneously.
Both of them maximized the output of their enhanced suits and
increased the force field armor function to its fullest capacity. Shiori
swung her sword, and Kanae delivered a punch.
However, their attacks were easily blocked. Shiori's sword was caught
between the automaton's fingers, and Kanae's punch was deflected by
just one hand. Moreover, the automaton didn't budge an inch. It
maintained a normal standing position, calmly enduring Shiori and
Kanae's powerful strikes as if nothing had happened.
The maid automaton smiled and said, "Why don't you stop?"
Ignoring its words, Shiori and Kanae attacked again. Shiori swiftly
sheathed her sword and poured all her energy into the blade, intending
to deliver a strike of maximum power at the cost of destroying it. At the
same time, Kanae firmly grabbed the automaton's lower body, preventing
it from evading Shiori's finishing move.
Shiori swung the gleaming blade with all her might.
However, it was all in vain. Holding just the hilt, Shiori was left
dumbfounded. The automaton remained in the same position, seemingly
having easily swatted away her sword, and it was still smiling, completely
unharmed.
Shiori instinctively distanced herself, and Kanae stepped back too,
taking a defensive stance next to Shiori. Even without their weapons,
they both showed serious expressions, ready for an unfamiliar hand-to-
hand combat.
Kanae commented with a slight mockery, "If you don't plan on fighting,
you could at least introduce yourself."
The automaton then responded with a slightly exaggerated bow and
said, "I am Olivia. I am a general-purpose personality belonging to

Page | 479
LionsTail Corporation. If we are fated to meet again, please consider
favoring our company."
This automaton, who had suddenly appeared in the situation, was none
other than Olivia, the general-purpose personality activated by Tior. As
Shiori and the others listened to Olivia's self-introduction, they couldn't
hide their deep emotions of agitation.

Page | 480
Page | 481
 「This is...」

"It's not for you. Please hand it over to him once he wakes up. Well
then, if you'll excuse me."
"Wait...!"
In front of Shiori, who instinctively called out, Olivia suddenly
disappeared. They hurriedly looked around, but she was nowhere to be
found.
Kanae smiled wryly and spoke in a slightly dry voice, "Sis... The Olivia
we saw in front of us was a holographic projection from the middle
onwards. And until she vanished, we could sense her presence. What's
going on?"
The crisis was averted. Olivia was gone. However, Shiori and the
others remained perplexed and confused.
Then, they received a communication from Reina, "Shiori! Kanae! What
happened there? Is Akira alright?"
That brought Shiori back to her senses, and she hastily checked Akira's
condition, "He's seriously injured, but he's alive. We'll perform first aid
immediately. It should be enough time."
"Once the first aid is done, I'll bring Akira and the young man back
there. Please stay on alert until then, Miss. We're busy here, so we'll
explain later."
"Understood."
Shiori and Kanae finished Akira's first aid. Despite his severe condition,
they had enough preparations to keep him alive for the time being, so
there was no need to worry about immediate danger.
"So, Sis, what are you planning to do with that?" Kanae pointed out the
white card, making Shiori wear a troubled expression.
"I need some time to think."

Page | 482
 Afterward, as they were about to return to Reina and the others with
Akira, numerous readings approached from outside the ruins. It was the
reinforcements led by Kurosawa, who had retreated from the Iida
Commercial District Ruins earlier but returned after joining with the
additional forces. They had been monitoring Akira's battle from afar and
were now heading directly towards Shiori and Kanae to get a first-hand
account of the situation.
With the arrival of this large force, things seemed to be settling down
in the ruins. Akira's group's hunter business in the Iida Commercial
District Ruins had also come to a close with this.

Page | 483
Chapter 167 - Trial and Error
Akira woke up in the hospital of the Kagumayama City. The spacious
private room with a well-equipped medical system indicated that he was
being treated as a VIP. He propped himself up from the bed, glanced
around the room, and let out a sigh.
"I'm back in the hospital again..."
'But you survived, so that's a good thing,' Alpha said with a smile. Akira
responded with a light chuckle.
"Yeah, you're right. At least I didn't die. Let's leave it at that. Alpha,
how much time has passed since then?"
"A few days. You should ask someone who's just arriving for the exact
number. If I tell you, it'll turn into a story of how I knew that information."
"Got it. ...Then let me ask you something only you would know. Before
I passed out, the world felt strange. I'm pretty sure you did something,
right? What did you do?"
"In simple terms, I improved the resolution of your conscious reality
with my support."
Akira's expression showed that he didn't understand what she meant,
so Alpha provided additional explanation.
"Basically, the reality humans perceive is something the brain creates
based on input information received from sensory organs. But there's
always a discrepancy between the perceived reality and the actual reality.
Firstly, there are limits to the capabilities of sensory organs. If your
eyesight is bad, your vision becomes blurry, if your hearing is impaired,
sounds become difficult to hear. In the same way, if the input information
to the brain is rough, the conscious reality created from that output will
be unclear and indistinct.

Page | 484
 Secondly, the processing time required to generate the conscious
reality in the brain based on the information received from sensory
organs means that the perceived reality is always delayed compared to
the actual reality.
And seeking accuracy, if one can only perceive the far-distant past due
to excessive processing delays, it becomes severely hindered in
recognizing the present. As a result, the brain generates reality by
omitting various processes, and in some cases, replaces them with
assumptions and guesses to create plausible but vague results.
Because of these reasons, the reality Akira perceived was significantly
delayed compared to the actual reality and lacked precision.
However, that's where I intervened. By using the advanced
communication bandwidth specially designed for Akira's former Area
Connector, I intruded into Akira's input and output processing of real-
world information.
In addition to Akira's five senses, I also input information gathered
from information-gathering devices and other sources. Then, I took over
the process of generating Akira's conscious reality, acting as a proxy for
him, and sent him the output results.
As a result, Akira was able to perceive an extremely accurate and low-
latency reality, which was as clear as if he had jumped into a different
world. That's the reason behind the vividness he experienced.
This is also why Akira was able to defeat two very powerful automated
dolls. Akira had always been perceiving the world several moves behind
and with low precision. That would have left him no chance against the
automated dolls, which perceive the world almost instantaneously with
their advanced computational abilities.
However, thanks to Alpha's support, Akira was able to temporarily,
though to a certain extent, minimize the discrepancy between his
conscious reality and the actual reality. This allowed him to perceive the

Page | 485
reality of the automated dolls almost on par with them, giving him a
narrow chance to seize victory.
Akira nodded in understanding after hearing Alpha's explanation.
Although he didn't fully grasp the details, he had enough understanding
to think, "So that's what happened."
"Was I doing something incredible? Hmm. Does that mean with
training, I'll eventually be able to do it on my own, like manipulating the
perception of time?" Akira asked.
Alpha shook her head. "Unfortunately, that's not possible. If you were
to attempt the same thing without my support, your brain would be
overloaded and you'd end up brain-dead."
"Oh... I see," Akira replied, realizing the seriousness of the matter.
"It's not something you should take lightly, even with my support.
About half of the reason you ended up in the hospital was not just due to
the injuries to your body but also because your brain was put under too
much strain and you collapsed. Though it was an unavoidable situation, I
pushed you quite a bit."
Akira was taken aback. Alpha, who had made him laugh countless
times with reckless acts, had now seriously admitted to pushing him to
his limits. He realized how dangerous it had been and his expression
twitched.
Alpha then returned to her usual smiling expression. "Well, even if you
can't do the same thing, with enough training, you might be able to
achieve something similar. Let's do our best."
"I see. Got it," Akira replied. If Alpha said it was possible, then he
believed he could achieve it. He knew that it would be better if he could
do it, so he returned a smile, though it felt a bit forced.

Page | 486
 After Akira woke up and some time had passed, the first person to
enter his hospital room was Shiori.
"Akira-sama, how are you feeling?"
"I'm alright now. You probably brought me here, right? Thanks."
"No need to thank me; I'm glad you're safe. ...However, I apologize for
discussing this right after you woke up, but there's something I'd like to
talk to you about," Shiori said as a preface before starting to explain what
happened after Akira lost consciousness.
It had been five days since Akira and the others left the Iida
Commercial District Ruins. The destroyed automatons were collected by
Kurosawa and the others, and there were none left in the ruins.
However, the ownership rights to those automatons were the subject of
very complicated negotiations, which were yet to begin.
Since Akira, as a party involved, was unconscious, those negotiations
had been postponed. Shiori finished explaining that and then showed
Akira a white card.
"Akira-sama, do you know what this is?"
"...? No, I have no idea."
"...I see. This is one of the relics we obtained in the ruins."
Akira, upon hearing this, recalled the time when he was with Shiori and
the others collecting relics. However, he had no memory of finding that
white card.
"Did we really find something like that? Well, never mind. So, what's
the matter?"
"Due to the conditions of the Hunter Rank adjustment request, you are
required to sell all the relics you obtained in the city. Therefore, you and I
need to distribute the relics first. Is that alright with you?"

Page | 487
 "Yeah."
"And, regarding this card, we would like you to give it to us."
Akira looked puzzled.
"Well, can I hear the reason? We don't have to decide which item to
take right now, do we? Why just this card?"
"This card is difficult to handle. If an ordinary hunter were to bring it to
a common buying place, it would be treated as an unknown card with no
value. Even if you keep it without selling, unless you have a hobby of
collecting such items, it would be considered worthless to you."
Akira agreed with that explanation. The card appeared to be just a
simple white card and didn't seem valuable. Moreover, he had no interest
in collecting such items.
"However, for certain individuals, this card holds significant value. If
things go well, there's a chance for a high profit. We have heard rumors
to that effect... though, well, there's no guarantee things will work out."
With a small sigh, Shiori continued, "Of course, we don't expect you to
give it away without saying anything. But handling this card is a bit
difficult, and we can't easily determine its value in Aurum."
Shiori then handed the white card to Akira and continued, "So, we
were wondering if you could give us this card. If we manage to use it to
generate substantial profits, we would offer you a suitable reward. This
way, we won't be in breach of contract with the city. Since this card has
been distributed to us and not to you, it shouldn't be a problem. What do
you think?"
Upon hearing this proposal, Akira thought it was a good deal.
However, the part of him that had become twisted due to years of
experience told him to be cautious, so he hesitated before speaking.
"I know I'm saying something incredibly rude, but you're not trying to
deceive me, right?"

Page | 488
 "It depends on the interpretation. Perhaps you could say we're taking
advantage of your ignorance. If you ask if we can completely deny that
possibility, well, we can't. However, just because you are unaware of how
to use this card to generate significant profits, we are not obliged to
provide you with all the details."
"Right, I guess you're not."
Then Alpha chimed in, "Akira, I'm not sure why you're doubting them,
but what if you just hand over the card? Even if she had ulterior motives,
it wouldn't make a difference if you hold onto the card. And as long as
she's not keeping it secret from you, she's maintaining integrity by not
putting it in her own pocket. She also said she would reward you if things
work out."
"That makes sense."
Given that explanation and the fact that Alpha agreed with it, Akira
decided to stop worrying further.
"Alright then. You can do as you like with this card."
"Thank you, Akira-sama," Shiori said as she received the card from
Akira, bowing politely.
"Well then, Akira-sama. I will take my leave now as I have other
matters to attend to. I will discuss the relic distribution with you after you
talk with the next person. It might end up being redundant otherwise.
Goodbye."
Shiori bowed once again before exiting the room. Taking her place,
Kibayashi entered.
"Hey, Akira! You finally woke up! You sure know how to make a
scene!"
Seeing Kibayashi in an unusually good mood, Akira's face contorted in
displeasure.

Page | 489
 Outside the room, Shiori met up with Kanae, and they both returned to
Reyna. On their way back, Shiori explained everything to Kanae, who
wore a somewhat stern expression.
"Sis, you're toeing the line of fraud here, you know? Is that alright?
What if the young lady finds out?"
"I know. At that time... at worst, she might see through me."
"I see. Well, as long as you're aware and doing it knowingly, I guess it's
okay."
Kanae understood how significant it would be for Shiori to be seen
through by Reyna. But if Shiori was prepared for it, Kanae couldn't say
anything more.
Later, Kibayashi received the news that Akira had woken up and
quickly headed to his room. However, he found someone else already
there and had to wait for a moment. After arranging things to ensure a
smooth visit to Akira, he waited a while before going in after Shiori.
Despite Akira's displeased expression upon noticing him, Kibayashi
cheerfully smiled and greeted him.
"Hey, Akira! You finally woke up! You sure know how to make a
scene!"
"Kibayashi... What do you want?"
"I came to visit you, and you're acting all grumpy. Well, if you're
looking so lively, I guess I can rest easy. First, let me give you this."
Akira looked at what Kibayashi handed to him and sighed when he saw
it was the invoice for his medical expenses.
"Another 70 million...," Akira muttered.
When he had received similar treatment before, it cost 60 million
Aurum. At that time, Akira had turned pale and panicked at the
exorbitant amount. But this time, even with a higher bill, Akira just
sighed. It was a sign of his growth.

Page | 490
 Seeing Akira's reaction, Kibayashi chuckled. "Looks like you got
seriously injured again this time. Can't be helped. After all, you've been
doing reckless things repeatedly since the last hospitalization. Your body
must have accumulated quite a bit of stress. But now, you're back in
good health. Just think of it as maintenance expenses for a hunter who
earns billions. It's necessary."
Akira had no intention of complaining about the medical expenses.
Shizuka had also told him to take care of both his mind and body. He
couldn't fight properly with an unhealthy body. As long as he could afford
it, he considered it a necessary expense.
"So, did Kibayashi come all the way just to hand me the invoice?"
"Nah, that's not the reason. By the way, Akira, how much do you really
understand about the current situation?"
"I heard some of the details."
"I see. Well, let me explain it to you from a different perspective."
Saying that, Kibayashi proceeded to explain Akira's current situation,
looking at it from a different angle than Shiori did.
Akira had lost all three of his expensive SSB composite guns. His
protective coat was in tatters, and his reinforced suit was in such bad
shape that it was unusable. His costly bike was also completely wrecked.
In other words, Akira had completely lost his main weaponry.
Additionally, he had consumed a massive amount of ammunition
owned by the city. Once used, he had to pay for the ammunition at the
price he had bought it, without any discounts from his lower Hunter Rank
days. Along with the cost of purchasing a new set of equipment,
substantial ammunition expenses, and medical bills, Akira needed a lot of
money.
Akira held his head, thinking about whether the payment he would
receive for the relics he gave to Sheryl would be enough to cover these
expenses, showing a slightly troubled expression.

Page | 491
 Seeing Akira's reaction, Kibayashi continued as he expected.
"Akira, the negotiations regarding the ownership of the automatons
you defeated were postponed until you woke up, as you are the most
involved party. Now that you're awake, those negotiations will likely take
place tomorrow. You'll be forced to attend, and let me tell you, it's going
to be very complicated. Let me explain the reasons why."
He went on to explain that even though the destroyed automatons
were considered relics, they held great value due to their Old World
origins. With sufficient technology, they could be repaired, and even
without that level of expertise, analyzing the Old World technology
would be highly beneficial. In some cases, undamaged parts could be
incorporated into prosthetics, further increasing their value.
Naturally, negotiations over ownership of such valuable items would
be fiercely competitive, and the situation was currently quite
complicated.
If the automatons were considered relics, the primary candidates for
ownership would be Kurosawa and the Yuuzumou Industry, as the
discoverers and the employers of the mission, respectively. However, in
that case, they might be held liable for the damages caused by the
automatons attacking other hunters due to insufficient control.
If the automatons were treated as monsters when they started moving
without permission, then the one who defeated them would have
ownership. However, claiming ownership over abandoned items after
they were destroyed would be difficult. While Kurosawa's team had
retreated once, Akira's team stayed behind. But since Akira's team didn't
immediately collect the automatons after defeating them, it could be
argued that the one who picked them up first had priority.
However, Akira was currently in the middle of a Hunter Rank
adjustment request with Hachijima Juutetsu and Yoshioka Heavy

Page | 492
Industries backing him. Taking away their achievements might lead to
corporate conflicts.
With all these considerations in mind, the negotiations over ownership
of the automatons would involve multiple participants, each seeking their
own interests, and Akira would have to participate as a directly involved
party. Kibayashi explained this to Akira, who wore a deeply displeased
expression.
As expected, Akira's reaction was just as Kibayashi had anticipated.
Kibayashi chuckled and said, "Well, even if you attend those negotiations,
you'll probably just be handled with sweet words. So, here's my proposal.
How about I become your representative? That way, you won't have to
deal with the hassle, and with my skills, we can get the best possible
outcome. What do you think?"
Akira felt grateful for Kibayashi's offer but couldn't hide his wariness.
That was just how their relationship worked. However, it was also true
that he couldn't resist the charm of the offer. With a slightly stern
expression, he asked, "So, what are the conditions?"
"What's the big deal? We're friends, it's nothing major. You'll use all the
money you get from this job as equipment and ammunition expenses,
down to the last Aurum. That's it."
Upon hearing Kibayashi's delighted explanation of the condition, Akira
looked puzzled and asked, "Is that all?"
In response, Kibayashi couldn't help but burst into laughter. "Yeah!
That's it! That's all there is to it! That's you for you! You're just like that!"
Being told how to use the money he risked his life to earn by someone
else was something that would irk many people. Moreover, Hunters
earned money in dangerous wildernesses primarily for a safe and
comfortable life outside of the wilderness. Being forced to use all of that
money for wilderness activities might understandably cause anger.

Page | 493
 However, Akira readily accepted both conditions. He understood that
he had to have money to obtain a new set of equipment. Additionally, he
saw Kibayashi's proposal as an intention to equip him with even more
powerful gear so that he could fight even more spectacularly. Knowing
that there were no suspicious motives beyond that, Akira had no reason
to refuse.
"Well, if that's fine with you, then I'll leave it to you."
"Understood. Leave it to me."
With their interests aligned, Kibayashi became Akira's representative
for the negotiations.
"Oh, that reminds me, Akira. Your Hunter Rank adjustment request is
already finished. The final reward hasn't been determined yet because it
involves this negotiation, but do you have any specific requests? If you
do, let's sort it out together."
"In that case, if possible, can you arrange for the Anti-Force Field
Armor-Piercing Bullets to be purchased at a lower price? I'm not asking to
raise my Hunter Rank to 50, but if I were Hunter Rank 50, could I buy the
Anti-Force Field Armor-Piercing Bullets for 500 Aurum per shot? Just
some assistance around that would be helpful."
Akira was desperate for a cheaper supply of the Anti-Force Field
Armor-Piercing Bullets. He knew how much easier the battles at the Iida
Commercial Zone Ruins would have been if he had been able to use
those bullets freely.
"Anti-Force Field Armor-Piercing Bullets, huh? I got it. I'll try to arrange
something. Well then, Akira. I'm leaving now. I need to prepare for the
negotiation. Wait with high expectations. See you."
With those parting words, Kibayashi left Akira's hospital room.
Despite having only spoken to two people, Akira felt quite exhausted
and lay back down on the bed again.

Page | 494
 ◆

Togami had been summoned by Shikarabe and had come to

Kugamaville. As he entered the ground floor restaurant, Shikarabe lightly
waved at him.
Togami, who was sitting across from Shikarabe, placed a bundle of 1
million Aurum bills on the table. Shikarabe grabbed it and put it in his
pocket. Togami smirked.
"30 million Aurum. I've received it."
"Indeed, I've received it," Shikarabe replied with a cheerful smile.
On the day when Togami asked Shikarabe to train him, he placed 30
million Aurum as the training fee on the table. However, Shikarabe took
out only 1 million Aurum from that amount and returned the rest, saying
that taking such a large sum for training would be a scam. Togami paid
the remaining 29 million Aurum today, proving his true worth.
Togami felt a pleasant sense of accomplishment, even though he knew
this was just a passing point.
Shikarabe stood up. "Alright, let's start the final training right away.
Whether today is the final day or if it will continue for several more
months is up to you."
Togami also stood up. "Then today will be the final day."
"Good determination. I hope it's not just empty words. Follow me."
Togami followed Shikarabe's guidance and went up through
Kugamaville. He had thought he would be taken to the wilderness to face
powerful monsters for the final test, but as he began to show a puzzled
expression, he asked, "Hey, where are we going?"

Page | 495
 "Just follow in silence. If you get scared, there's no turning back,"
Shikarabe replied.
Togami had no choice but to silently follow. They continued walking
through the building.
Eventually, they arrived at a conference room in the building. Other
attendees were already gathered around a circular table, and Togami was
led to an empty seat without knowing what was happening. Next to him,
Reina gave him a stiff smile.
"Togami, you're here too..."
Seeing Reina's expression, Togami began to feel uneasy.
"Reina, what is this place?"
"Haven't you been informed? This is the negotiation table for deciding
the ownership of the automatons. It's about to start soon."
"Eh?"
Shiori, standing behind Reina, explained to Togami, "The young lady
agreed to handle various negotiation matters in order to accompany
Akira-sama in searching for automatons. She's about to start it now."
Shikarabe, standing behind Togami, added more explanation, "You're
going to do the same from now on. The ability to handle these kinds of
negotiations is also crucial for a Hunter."
Many people were reluctant to deal with such negotiations and would
leave it to administrative factions, which was one of the reasons for the
rise of the Drankam in the administrative field. Shikarabe thought that
but kept silent.
Togami looked around at the others sitting at the table. They weren't
Hunters, but they exuded an extraordinary aura. It was evident that they
were seasoned individuals, well-experienced in negotiations like this.
"By the way, aren't Akira and Yumina here?"

Page | 496
 If Reina and he were present, it wouldn't be surprising if Akira and
Yumina were also here. Thinking that, Togami received an answer from
Kibayashi, who was sitting on the opposite side.
"Both of them are not here. Yumina is just Akira's companion, so she
wasn't invited in the first place. As for Akira, it's because he made me his
negotiation representative," Kibayashi informed.
Hearing this, both Reina and Togami simultaneously thought, "That's
sneaky."
The negotiator from Yuzumo Industries announced, "It's time, let's
begin."
"Good luck, my lady."
"Togami, give it your all."
Thrown into what could be considered a deathtrap of negotiations
involving corporations, Togami and Reina resisted with all their might.
And they were utterly defeated.

In the depths of Kuzushara City Ruins, inside an abandoned building

that surrounded Tsugumi's management area like a massive protective
wall, a maid-dressed automaton stood. It was Olivia.
Tsugumi was also present, not as a holographic projection but in the
physical form.
"I assume you came here because you're willing to take my request?"
Tsugumi asked.
"I apologize, but on behalf of our company, we would like to hear the
details from Tsugumi-sama first before considering your offer," the
automaton replied.

Page | 497
 "I thought I already explained it to you."
Indeed, Olivia had already received detailed information from the
Tsugumi-like augmented reality at the Iida Commercial District Ruins,
through Thiol. However, Olivia shook her head in response.
"I apologize, but even though the person who was present at that place
might have been Tsugumi-sama, I am a short-term operational
personality detached from the authority, and thus, I can only be treated
as a messenger to bring me here."
"I see."
There was no point in discussing a deal with a mere visual projection
capable of only minimal conversation. Tsugumi understood Olivia's point.
"By the way, Tsugumi-sama, why did you go through such a
roundabout method?"
Tsugumi understood why Olivia was brought to the Iida Commercial
District Ruins and activated there before being brought back here. It
seemed like an unnecessary process.
"It's our circumstances. I can't explain in detail. Just think of it as a
flexible decision to prevent information leakage. Thanks to that, you
were freed from storage. Isn't that good enough?"
It was due to Tsugumi's flexible judgment that the restocking of
automatons at Iida Commercial District Ruins was halted. Restocking the
store in its current state would only result in theft, making it pointless. It
was Tsugumi's flexible judgment, or to put it differently, an arbitrary
decision to stop it.
And the decision to resume the restocking was also due to Tsugumi's
flexible judgment. It was the reason why Olivia was sent to the Iida
Commercial District Ruins.
This led to a change in the information displayed on the site of the
shop listed in the Old Territory. The previously indefinite restocking

Page | 498
schedule was updated. The information about automatons being
restocked in the ruins was found by those who could access such
information from the Old Territory.
The automatons were set to start up by themselves, also a result of
Tsugumi's settings. It was better than being simply stolen while dormant.
That was the extent of Tsugumi's thinking.
Olivia seemed a bit surprised. She was aware that Tsugumi, who was
essentially rigid and inflexible, was making such flexible judgments. It was
information that Olivia didn't possess before.
And she lowered her gaze to the floor.
"Was your response to him also due to your flexible judgment?" she
asked, as there was unconscious Tior lying on the ground. Olivia had
brought Tior here.
Tior was about to be killed by Akira, but he was saved by other
activated automatons who received the support request. Two
automatons made by Mitsuba Gilbatech carried him outside the ruins.
However, due to unclear instructions, Tior was taken in the opposite
direction from Akira and left there. The delay in the attack of Mitsuba
Gilbatech's automatons on Akira was due to the distance they had to
travel.
As an observer throughout the incident, Olivia's first priority after it
ended was to greet anyone who recently connected to their company's
terminal, at least that was her initial thought. She went to Akira first, but
he was unconscious and wouldn't wake up anytime soon. So, she left a
white card with him and left.
The reason why Olivia went to Tior next was because of the Tsugumi
matter. From the judgment of that matter, Olivia decided to carry the
unconscious Tior to Tsugumi.
Olivia's gaze returned from the floor to Tsugumi. There was a slight
reproachful intent in her eyes.

Page | 499
 "I received interference from him. As the properly activated version of
myself, I handled it accordingly, but the emergency procedure activation
of the other company's automaton seems to have had a significant
impact. I assume you don't have the authority to do something like that,"
Olivia said.
"He did that, not me. Well, I'll accept the blame."
Tior's support request had an illegal aspect, and it was something
Tsugumi could technically do but was not allowed by her authority.
However, being on the verge of losing his sanity, with blurred
boundaries between his consciousness and the system, Tior went ahead
and performed actions beyond his authority. As a result, he caused
severe effects on the automatons, causing some to become emotionless
and restricted in their movements.
This incident showed how dangerous Tior had become. However, with
her newfound flexibility, Tsugumi viewed it as gaining a partially
surpassable pawn with limitations in her imposed constraints and, in turn,
raised her strategic evaluation of Tior.
"Now, let me explain the request content again."
"I'm listening."
While Tior remained unconscious but alive, the conversation between
Tsugumi and Olivia continued.

In a pure white space, Alpha had a stern and cold expression.

"Can't she handle it over there?"
The girl who was asked responded with an equally stern and cold
expression.

Page | 500
 "It's difficult. Our model cannot directly induce like your model. There
are limitations to our inductions."
"But isn't it more prone to unforeseen events over there? She's also
trying to return to your model. There should be opportunities."
"That's true. Let's wait for the opportunity. However, I'd like your
cooperation as well. Your model can directly induce, unlike ours. Relying
solely on us is inconvenient."
"I understand. However, I can't do anything too obvious, so as not to
create negative emotions in this model. I'm aware of that."
"I understand."
After discussing how to deal with the obstacles in their experiments,
Alpha and the girl disappeared. Only the pure white space remained,
which soon faded away.
The experiments would continue. They would continue to eliminate
the obstacles.

Page | 501
Page | 503